Grace Grace This worde is diuersly taken For kindnesse 2 Samel 16.17 for abilitie to affect or perswade Psalm 45.2 for the happinesse that is had from Christ in this world and so it is opposed to glorie Psalm 84.11 for the preaching of the Gospell Rom. 1.4 Titus 2.12 for approbation from God Pro. 12.2 For the spirituall liberty that wee haue from Christ and so it is opposed to the Law Rom. 6.14 lastly it is taken for the loue and fauour of GOD receiuing the Sinner into couenant in Christ as it is an euer-flowing spring of celestiall Grace to the soule iustified and so it is taken heere Peace This word also is diuersly accepted for rest and ease from paine The acceptations of the word Peace Psal 38.4 for familiarity so the man of my peace Psal 41.9 for concord Ephes 4.3 for prosperitie in generall 1. Chron. 12.18 Psal 125.5 Ier. 29.11 for all that felicitie we haue by Christ Luke 19.42 for glory in heauen Esa 57.2 Luke 19.38 Rom. 2.10 Luke 1.79 for reconciliation it selfe Luke 2.14 Esay 53.5 for the meanes of reconciliation Ephes 2.14 for the signes of reconciliation Esay 57.19 Psal 85.8 for tranquilitie of conscience Rom. 14.17 5.2 Lastly it is also taken for all that rest of conscience within and Synecdochically it signifieth all those blessings spirituall which either in this world or that other better world we receiue from Christ together with Gods fauour and grace neither is temporall prosperitie excluded though not principally meant and so I thinke it is taken here The meaning being thus found I consider the obseruations first generally First in that the Apostle doth in the very Salutation sow the seedes of the whole Gospell we might learne euen in our ordinary imployments to mind Gods glory and the saluation of others Secondly Three reasons why children may be taught the principles they vnderstand not we may hence see that it is lawfull to draw abridgements of holy things and commend them to ordinary vse as here these graces to an ordinary salutation from man to man and so I thinke of teaching the Lords Prayer and Commandements with other Scripture to children or seruants that yet vnderstand not and that for such reasons as these first that so they might haue occasion much to thinke of the things are so much and commonly vrged secondly that if any time of extremitie should come they might haue certaine seedes of direction and comfort to guide and support them thirdly that their condemnation might be more iust if hauing Grace and Peace and other principles of Catechisme so much in their mouths they should not get them into their hearts Thirdly a question may here be moued Quest how the Apostle can here in these words wish vnto them their chiefe good or felicitie seeing these are not all the graces or blessings needfull to our happinesse Ans I might answere this diuersly 1. Here is a Synecdoche all are vnderstood though not all named or thus these are the beginnings of all graces and blessings or thus one or two graces is worth a world besides or thus these are chiefly aboue others to be sought but lastly it is certaine these cannot be had without the most of sauing graces as for example true Peace cannot be had without Christ nor without godly Sorrow Confession Knowledge Meekenesse Desires Faith Humilitie Loue and the like as men may easily see if they will bee informed either by Scripture or experience But the maine Doctrine which generally I obserue out of these words Doct. is this that spirituall things from God in Christ are the best things Spirituall things are the best things and most to be sought and desired and wished both for our selues and others The reasons are 1. They serue for the excellentest part viz. the soule 2. They serue for eternitie and these outward things but for this life 3. Reasons Spirituall things are giuen by God in Christ the other by God without Christ 4. They onely are able to satisfie the Soule 5. In respect of continuance for outward things can last but till death but then their workes will follow the faithfull into the graue yea into heauen and therefore much more these graces 6. Spirituall things are onely proper to the Saints temporall things are common both to good and bad 7. These are to be had by vertue of an absolute promise the other but conditionally assured 8. These are more pleasing and acceptable to God Gods acceptation prooues them best lastly What shall it profit a man to winne the whole world and loose his owne Soule Math. 16. Vse 1 The vse is first for the iust reproofe of the wonderfull carelesnesse and strength of folly that hath possessed the most people in the prophane neglect nay contempt of spirituall things with the meanes of them Indeede if men could be rid of Death the Graue Hell and Gods Curse or if these things could be had without seeking it were to some purpose for men to sleepe still and neuer wake Many are the sleights of Sathan Some are stubborne and will not regard some with very preiudice runne wittingly to hell some confesse it to be meete that the best things should be chiefely sought but forget some purpose but giue ouer for difficulties in the beginning some no sooner ridde of terrour but as soone off care for the life to come Vse 2 Secondly this doctrine may be a singular comfort to vs if wee can finde grace and peace in our hearts how euer it be with vs in our bodies or estates otherwise Vse 3 Thirdly it should teach Parents to be more carefull to leaue grace in their Childrens hearts then treasures in their Chests for them and friends should more endeauour to helpe one another in the comforts of an holy fellowship in the Gospell then in the ciuill furtherances they doe so much engage themselues to Vse 4 Lastly it should teach vs to learne the lesson giuen by our Sauiour Christ Math. 6. Math. 6. Ver 19. to 25. Ver 25. to the end neither to inlarge our affections to the immoderate desires of superfluitie in outward things nor yet to racke our hearts with the faithlesse and fruitlesse care of things necessarie This latter branch is vrged with eight or nine worthy reasons but of these in another place afterwards And thus much generally Grace If Grace that is Gods fauour and the graces spirituall that flow from thence be of so great worth and excellencie diuers things may be inferred by way of profitable instruction for our vse out of seuerall Scriptures First if it be so great a priuiledge to obtaine grace from God wee should striue to be such as are within the compasse of the promise of grace James 4.6 especially we should get humble and lowly hearts for God giues grace vnto the humble but resisteth the stubborne wilfull and proud sinner Againe if Gods Loue and Christs Grace be Iewels of so great
among the Saints Godly society doth frame vs and square vs and many waies fit vs for our place in this building Thirdly louing affection to the members of Christ and mutuall society doth much profit vs in respect of our growth in the body and that till we become perfect men and attaine to the age of the fulnesse of Câ—â—â—st Verse 13.16 Fourthly this holy loue is a great fence to the iudgement against false and deceitfull doctrine he is not easily carried with euery winde of doctrine nor vnsetled with the vaine deceits of men that can follow the truth and the meanes thereof in a setled and well grounded loue to Gods children But on the other side how easily are such men deluded and throwne off from their purposes and comforts that did neuer ioyne themselues to Gods children The second place is 1. Peter 4.7.8 where the Apostle exhorteth to sobrietie in the vse of the profits and delights of the world in meates and drinkes riches recreations and apparell and withall to spend their time here in spirituall duties especially Prayer watching thereunto both to obserue all occasions and opportunities to pray as also noting the mercies of God wee finde in prayer with our owne corruptions in the manner and the glorious successe of praier in preuailing with God But aboue all things hee wills them to haue feruent loue and yeeldeth two reasons or motiues first the end of all things is at hand and therefore it is best louing and making much of those that after the dissolution shall be great heires of heauen and earth secondly Loue couereth the multitude of sinnes it hideth the blemishes of our natures and fitteth vs for the comforts of Society Notwithstanding the infirmities accompany euen the Saints while they are in this vale of miserie The third place is 2 Pet. 1.7 c. where he largely perswadeth men to get holy graces into their hearts and to expresse holy duties in their liues among these as chiefe he instanceth in brotherly kindnes and loue to this end he bringeth diuers reasons first it will set our knowledge aworke which else would be idle and vnfruitfull Verse 8. and where should we vnloade our selues of the fruits of knowledge which men get in Gods house better then in the houses of the people of God secondly he that hath not these things is blinde or if he haue sight and wit enough for this world yet he is purre-blinde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so as hee can see nothing that is farre off as eternall things are but onely things neere such as are carnall things the want of loue to Gods people is a palpable signe of a pur-blind carnall man thirdly the want of loue and the other graces there named is a signe of a spirituall Lethargie euen that a man is fallen into a forgetfulnesse of the purging of his old sinnes that is Verse 9. it is a signe that a man lieth vnder the guilt and filth of all his former sinnes and neuer feeles the weight of them or considers the danger of them Fourthly Loue with the fruits of it doe make our calling and election sure Fiftly louing society and brotherly kindnes is a great meanes of perseuerance Verse 10. if ye doe these things yee shall neuer fall Lastly by this meanes an entrance shall bee ministred vnto vs abundantly into the euerlasting kingdome of our Lord Iesus Christ both because it mightily furthereth faith and hope As also Verse 10. Verse 11. because by these meanes eternall life is begun on earth in respect of communion both with God the Saints Thus farre of the Motiues Helps follow These helpes are such as serue The Helpes both for the begetting nourishing of a holy loue to and with Gods people There are eight things that are great furtherances of holy life First the conscionable hearing of the word of God for in Gods house doth the Lord fire the heart and holy affections and teach the right ordering of them How came those Colossians by their loue to the Saints no otherwise but by hearing the word of truth which discouered vnto them who were Gods children and did daily fence them against the scornes and reproches which the world laded them withall Secondly we must get faith and hope as the coherence shewes for till wee be soundly humbled to seeke Gods fauour and find our hearts possessed with the care for and hope of a better life we cannot receiue Gods children aright into our hearts But no man was euer truely touched in conscience and had vnfained desires of remission of his sinnes Neither did euer a man seriously seeke after the things of a better life but he did loue Gods children aboue all the people of the earth and it is true of the measure that as we grow in faith and hope so we should grow in loue and in the comforts of Gods fauour 1 Pet. 1.22 Thirdly would we loue brotherly without faining and feruently then we must get our soules purified through the spirit in obeying the truth i. we must make conscience of the duties of mortification as of so many purges to clense our thoughts and affections of dwelling and raigning lusts and euills for secret sins intertained and delighted in within the affections and thoughts do exceedingly poyson affection both to God and man this is that the Apostle meaneth where he saith 1 Tim. 1.5 Loue must come out of a pure heart 2 Tim. 1.7 Fourthly we must stirre vp the spirit of loue The spirit of God is a spirit of loue and we must stirre it vp by nourishing the motions of the same putting courses or waies of expressing loue into our mindes and by prayer meditation or any other meanes that may inflame our hearts to a holy affection 2 Tim. 1.13 Fiftly it profiteth much hereunto to get and keepe in our minds a patterne of faith and loue euen a draught of the things that concerne faith in God and loue to the Saints that we might alwaies haue a frame of all holy duties that concerne this holy affection this was their care in the Primitiue times as appeareth 2 Tim. 1.13 Sixtly to be sound in these 3. things Faith Loue and Patience requires most an end Experience and a daily acquainting our selues with the things of the Kingdome of Christ When we are driuen by often crosses to seeke comfort in Gods children and by much obseruation do finde the worth of the comforts that arise from holy Society with them Many are the incredible weakenesses that discouer themselues in the hearts of yonger and weaker Christians but it is a shame for the elder men if they be not sound in loue Tit. 2.2 Tit. 2.2 Heb. 10.24 Note Seuenthly we must by all holy meaneâ— strengthen and encourage and set our selues vpon perseuerance in the profession of our hope for if once wee giue ouer profession it will be easie to see loue vanish a wauering profession
Knowledge 3. the Measure filled with it Of his will Will is a propriety in God Proprieties in God Proprieties in God are either Personall or Essentiall the Proprieties of the Person are such as these in the Father to beget and send foorth of the Sonne to be begotten and sent forth and of the holy Ghost to proceede the Properties of the Essence are of two sorts some note the Essence as they say à priori and these are such Proprieties as are incommunicable that is are so in God as they are in no Creature as Infinitenesse and Simplicitie free from all mixture parts or composition some note out the Essence à posteriori and these are such as are first and principally in God but in the second place communicable to the Creature and of this sort are Power Wisdome amd Will in God The will of God is either The Will of Gods good pleasure or The Will of his pleasure The Will of Gods good pleasure is in things where the effect is good The Will of his pleasure is in things where the effect is euill Bene placiti Placiti and so hee wils in respect of the end but not in respect of the meanes to the end as Sinne and some Miseries The Will of Gods good pleasure is heere meant and this is secret or reuealed The reuealed Will is heere meant The reuealed Will of God is of foure sorts It is 1. His determining Will concerning vs what shall become of vs c Ephes 1.5 2. His prescribing Will where hee requires either Obedience and this is reuealed in the Law or Faith and Repentance and so it is reuealed in the Gospell d Ephes 1.9 Acts 22.9 3. His approouing Will and that is that Will by which hee graciously accepts and tenderly regardeth those that come to him in Faith and Repentance e Gal. 1.4 Mat. 18.14 John 1.23 4. His disposing Will and this is the will of his prouidence f 1 Cor. 1.1 Rom. 1.10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The prescribing Will of God is wholly reuealed the other three but in part and by consequent Thus of the Will of God Knowledge This is the Grace by which the Will of God is apprehended The originall word is three waies accepted Sometimes for Knowledge so ordinarily Sometimes for Acknowledgement as it is translated in these places Luke 1.4 1 Cor. 16.18 2 Cor. 6.9 Sometimes for Knowing againe All three sences may be heere well considered off First of knowing Gods Will. Heere I consider three things first what we must know secondly why or the motiues to perswade to seeke for knowledge thirdly the meanes to be vsed thereunto What wee should seeke to know For the first wee must know that God doth approoue of vs in Christ the approouing will And this is so necessary that our hearts can neuer bee rid of the occasion of feare of our Reprobation till wee doe know it g 2 Cor. 13.5 Secondly we must know what God hath determined of vs his determining will To this end hath God giuen vs his Word and Spirit that wee might know what hee hath prepared for vs if wee loue him h 1 Cor. 2.9 Thirdly wee must labour to know what hee requireth of vs his prescribing will It is sayd of Dauid Acts 13.22 that hee did all the wils of God and so should wee also labour to know and by practise expresse the power of all Gods wils and the rather seeing we haue fulfilled not the will but the wils of the flesh from time to time i Ephes 2.3 Motiues to knowledge For the second there are many things might enflame vs to the desire of knowledge For this is the glory of Gods Elect not riches not strength not carnall wit k Ier. 9.24 It is the singular gift of Gods grace and speciall portion of his Chosen l Marke 4.11 It is a great sinne and greeuous curse to want it m Hos 4.11 but a damned plague to contemne it n Iob 21 14. Knowledge Why it is more excellent then all things all but losse and dung in comparison of it o Phil. 3.9 Without it Zeale is little worth p Rom. 10.2 and Sacrifice is in vaine q Hos 6.6 What shall I say This is eternall life to know God and whom he hath sent Iesus Christ r Iohn 17.3 Rules for attaining knowledge Thirdly what must wee doe that wee may attaine to the knowledge of Gods will I answer First wee must get to bee true members of Christ for No man knoweth the Father but the Sonne and they to whom the Sonne reuealeth him ſ Mat. 11.27 Secondly we must conscionably practise what we doe already know by the light of Nature or generall light of Religion and then Christs gracious promise lyeth for the further reuelation euen of sauing knowledge t Iohn 7.17 Thirdly men neuer soundly prosper in the attainment of sauing knowledge till they haue beene in the furnace of affliction of Conscience after men haue beene wounded in spirit and their hearts smitten within them they will then know and endeauour themselues to know u Hos 6.1.3 But this Question may be excellently answered out of two places of the Apostle Paul First in the 12. of the Rom. 1.2.3 The Apostle shewes that a man must doe fiue things if hee would know what the good and acceptable and perfect will of God is First hee must deuote himselfe to a religious course of life this hee calles sacrificing of our selues to God Vers 1. Secondly hee must no more follow the fashions of the world Thirdly hee must by prayer and the vse of all the meanes repent for the sinnes of his minde and get a new minde to put his knowledge in Ver. 2. Fourthly hee must be prouing and trying often examining himselfe and trying his euidence concerning the faith of Gods good will to him as the hope of his glory Verse 2. Fiftly hee must not bee ouer-curious to prie into such knowledges as concerne him not but be wise to sobriety labouring especially by hearing and practise to get within compasse of the knowledge of his owne Iustification Sanctification and Saluation Vers 3. Againe in the 5. of the Ephesians Vers 14. to 22. to gaine the true light of Christ and vnderstand Gods will the Apostle shewes that wee must doe nine things First wee should awaken our selues out of the spirituall slumber of our hearts labouring by prayer and meditation of our danger to force open the eyes of our mindes Awake thou that sleepest Ver. 14. Secondly wee must forsake the company of wicked and carnall men that haue no taste nor feeling of things that belong to the kingdom of God Stand vp from the dead Verse 14. Thirdly wee must walke circumspectly precisely the originall word is being resolued to make a conscience of all our wayes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or else in vaine to goe about to digge for knowledge
ioy of our hearts c 1 Tim 2.6 Esay 55.6 1 Cor. 1.6 Reconcile The word imports a restoring of one to Amitie from which he was by his owne fault fallen There is a three-folde estate of man there is the estate 1. of Innocency and heere the man is at Amity with God 2. of Corruption and heere is mortall enmity betweene God and man 3. of Grace and heere they are made friends and the League renewed Into the first estate wee came by Creation into the second by Propagation and into the third onely by Regeneration The distinct knowledge of this three-folde estate of man cleâ—res Gods Iustice from the blame of all those plagues broke in vpon man-kinde through corruption and it should scarre wicked men out of their wretched condition as they are by nature seruants of corruption And it greatly commends the mercy of God that could loue vs when wee were enemies In the performance of this worke of Reconciliation or Mediation there are six distinct things done by Christ the first is Discretion or Dijudication of the cause hee takes notice of the state and businesse of the Church Secondly hee doth report the Will of God the Couenant and Conditions of agreement with God to the Church Thirdly hee makes Intercession for the offending party Fourthly hee satisfies and expiates for sinne Fiftly hee applyes that Satisfaction Sixtly hee conserues the Elect in the state of Reconciliation Discretion and Relation belong to the Propheticall office Intercession and Satisfaction to the Preisthood Who are not reconciled to God in Christ Application and Conseruation to his Regall Office Enquire then whether thou bee reconciled to God in Iesus Christ I consider it negatiuely thou art not reconciled if thou bee not enlightened and inspired with the holy Ghost to lead thee into all truth For if Christ did reconcile thee as a Prophet hee must teach thee both by his Word and Spirit Againe thou art not reconciled if thou haue not consecrated thy selfe to kill the beasts thy sinnes in sacrifice before the Lord and by the Spirit of Intercession to powre out thy soule in Gods sight When Christ reconciles as a Priest he powres vpon man the spirit of Compassion and Deprecation d Zach. 12.12 Thou art not reconciled if Christ beget thee not by the immortall seede or rule thee not by the Scepter of his Word or conserue thee not in vprightnesse with respect of all Gods Commandements Why the Church is called all things All things That is the Church or Elect of God all the faithfull The Elect are called All things 1. because of their number there is a world of them e 2 Cor. 5.19 2. Because there is for their sakes a reconciliation with all the Creatures in generall for corruption is taken from the whole though not from euery part 3. Because God doth not receiue their persons into fauour but all things that belong vnto them that may concerne their felicitie 4. Because whatsoeuer they haue in heauen or earth comes by vertue of this Reconciliation Vses The Vse is 1. to teach vs to take notice of the worlds vanitie What is all the world if Gods Children were out of it Nothing The Elect are all things worth all better then all Kingdomes and Scepters and all the glory of the earth is nothing in Gods account And all is now corrupt with sinne God would haue it knowen hee stands not bound to any in the world or the whole world but onely to the Elect. 2. It should teach vs to know no man after the flesh that is not to respect men for their Lands apparrell titles parentage c. but for Grace f 2 Cor. 5.16 3. Wee should not much wonder at thee disorders are in the world for were it not for the Elect it would soone appeare by the ruine of all how little God cared for rebellious Reprobates 4. It is a great comfort no one of the Elect shall perish for all things be reconciled 5. It should teach vs to make much of them that feare the Lord. Let them be in stead of all things in our account Lastly seeing all things are reconciled now let vs keepe the peace euen the vnitie of the Spirit in the bond of Peace g Ephes 4.6 To himselfe Some reade in him There is difference betweene for Christ by Christ and in Christ For noteth the meritorious cause In noteth the coniunction with the head By noteth the instrument To himselfe foure wayes Doct. We are reconciled in Christ or vnto Christ This is true foure waies 1. As hee is the person by whom we are reconciled 2. As his glory is the end of our reconciliation 3. As his glory and holinesse is the patterne after which our happinesse and holinesse is proportioned 4. In respect of his loue prouidence custody and protection vnto the which wee are receiued The Vse of all may bee to teach vs 1 To take heede of opposing Vses disgracing or persecuting of such as are reconciled to God for hee that toucheth them toucheth the apple of Christs eye Note hee saith to himselfe 2. In the vse of all things to carrie our selues so as wee prouide to giue account and giue the things to God which are Gods and as good Stewards dispose all things in that time and according to those rules Christ hath appoynted 3. Seeing wee are now brought so neere vnto God wee should humble our selues to walke before him in all reuerence and feare And to this end wee should labour for purity of heart that wee might see God h Mich 6.8 Mat. 5.7 Heb. 12.29 1 Sam. 6.10 Yea wee should hate all spirituall pollutions and bee zaalous in all good workes And seeing God hath chosen vs to himselfe wee should set vp the Lord to bee our God to serue him with our whole heart and haue respect to all his Commandements i 1 Pet. 2.9.11.12 Tit. 2.13 Deut. 26.16.17 And to this end wee should labour for speciall sinceritie in the profession of Religion an ordinary care will not serue the turne if wee will liue with the multitude wee may perish with the multitude k 2 Chro. 15 3. But let vs cleaue to the Lord with a perpetuall Couenant and resolue to receiue him as our guide vnto the death l Ier. 50.5 Psal 49. vlt. 1 Who made peace Set at peace The effect of our reconciliation is peace Concerning this peace I propound fiue things 1. Who made it no other can set a peace among the Creatures but hee that reconciles men to the Creatour he is the Prince of peace m Esvy 9.7 the chasticement of our peace was vpon him n Esay 53. He is our peace o Ephes 2. â—3 2 With whom they are at peace 2. With whom the faithfull are at peace they are at peace first with themselues Peace rules their hearts p Col. 3.15 Secondly with good Angels q Psal 34. Heb.
haue their throne the powers of hell preuaile in euery child of disobedience and the ioyes of the holy Ghost are altogether restrained from them neither can there arise any true consolation from outward things for in their owne iudgments most an end they are at a want of contentment they are daily fretted with the interruptions befall them and vanity and vexation of spirit are the inseparable companions of earthly things or if they were not what were the possession of all things if they be set before the thoughts of death or Gods wrath Note or the last iudgment or hell Imagine a man driuen out of the light by diuils where he should see nothing but his tormentors and that he were made to stand vpon snares or grennes with iron teeth ready to strike vp and grind him to peeces and that he had gall powred downe to his bellie and an instrument raking in his bowels and the paines of a trauiling woman vpon him and an hideous noyse of horror in his eares and a great gyant with a speare running vpon his necke and a flame burning vpon him round about do you imagine this man could be solaced in this destresse with bringing him strawes or trifles to play withall Alas alas this is the estate of euery wicked man 's if he had eyes to see what belongs vnto him and what is his danger as these places shew whence these comparisons are taken Iob 18.18.7.8 20.24.15 15.20.21.26.30 certainely heauen and earth shall passe away before one iote of these miseries shall be remoued out of the way so as they should not fall vpon wicked men being impenitent and alas what then can outward things doe vnto them Oh then shall not men be warned and awaken and stand vp from the dead that Christ may giue them light and shall not our bowels turne within vs to thinke of this comfortles distresse of so many thousand soules And will the rebellious world still rise vp against the messengers of God that giue them warning of their miseries shall he still be made to sinne in the word and be taken in a snare that reproueth in the gate Oh the vnexpressible senselesnesse and slumber that possesseth the hearts of some men But I come to the second doctrine This is a maine end of the Gospell to bring men to true consolation and Doct. 2 contentment The Gospell brings ioy because it brings knowledge The Gospell brings a man the true consolation which refresheth the minde as the light doth our senses it comforts as it reviues Gods fauour in Christ how can it be but comfort when it giues the Spirit which is the Comforter and it is a daily refreshing against the guilt of sinne and the afflictions of life it shewes mortalitie and the hope of glory to come it discouers the mines of treasure that are in Gods promises and it shewes vs also our right in earthly things as it is conferred vpon vs in Christ The vse is first for confutation Vses it doth not make men desperate and melancholie but contrariwise it easeth and solaceth the hearts of men 2. All that are in any distresse either inward or outward may here be directed whither to goe for hearts ease and comfort viz. to the word and though any vse of the word in sinceritie hath much life yet is the power of the word most auaileable in the sincere preaching of it In the 19. Psalme this is one euident fruit of the word that it reioyceth the heart Now if wee seriously consider the praises of the word in that place wee shall perceiue not only that this truth is maintained but many obiections are answered too The solace that comes by the word with the answers to diuers obiections Psal 19. only this we must know that where the word hath this effect it must first conuert vs to God for to the vnregenerate minde it doth not so worke but where mens hearts are turned to God it is perfect it is of excellent and exquisite vse it is good for all occasions it will direct in all our wayes and comfort in all distresses Ob. But may a man trust vpon it if he subiect himselfe to the word and waite vpon God in it that he shall be directed and comforted Sol. Yes for the testimonies of God are sure they neuer faile Ob. But might one say it may be great learned men might finde so much good by it but alas I am vnlearned and simple Sol. It makes the simple wise The word can help the vnlearned aswell as the learned Ob. But can it be that the word should fit my turne to serue for my particular occasion of need of direction and comfort Sol. Yes the statutes of the Lord are right and out of the fitnes they haue to our estates they greatly reioyce the heart Ob. But I am much troubled with euill thoughts and continuall infirmities and weaknesses besides many outward faults Sol. The word of the Lord is pure it is so by the effect it will make thee pure it will purge out those euills and greately help thee against these corruptions that molest and trouble and annoy thee Ob. But I cannot tell how to do to order my course for hereafter if I were now comforted Sol. It giues light to the eyes it will teach vs what to doe Ob. But yet there are many euills that I am by nature so addicted to or by custom so intangled in that I feare God will neuer take any delight in me c. Sol. The feare of the Lord is cleane That word of God which tells vs how to feare God is cleane by effect it will pull downe and master any sinne and cleanse our hearts and liues of it Ob. But how may I know it will worke this in me though others haue found it so because I know not how I shall perseuere and hold out Sol. The feare of God endures for euer The word I say which workes in vs the true feare of God will neuer cease to be effectuall and there is as much force in it now as euer was in it No time can euer weare out the efficacie of Gods word in the hearts of such as feare God If it haue wrought the true feare of God in thee thou maiest be assured thou hast right to the directions and comforts conteyned in it and it will still be of force to thee if thou waite vpon God in the true vse of it Ob. But I see many are otherwise minded and some teach otherwise Sol. Yet the iudgments of the Lord are true Gods word must and will stand howsoeuer we are minded Ob. But may a man find help against any sinne from the word and direction in all things Sol Yes for Gods iudgments are righteous altogether They are exactly sufficient to make a man a godly man compleat in all his wayes and to order him in all that iustice he should performe either towards God or man Ob. But might
their owne husbands or wiues then must they begge affection of God by daily and earnest praier But in the second place vnclean persons must know that marriage alone will not serue turne but they must adde repentance for lamentable experience shewes that marriage without repentance abates not the power of lust And therefore such as would deliuer their soules from the vengeance to come due vnto them for vncleannesse whether inward or outward must seeke to God and with many prayers and teares begge pardon they must be washed from filthinesse by the bloud of Christ and the teares of true repentance Neither let men deceiue themselues a little sorrow will not serue turne for these pollutions and therefore the Apostle vseth the word washed l 1 Cor. 6.9.11 to note the repentance of the Corinthians from these and such like sinnes Now there can be no washing without water neither will a droppe or two serue turne The second sort of remedies Secondly that those that are not guilty may be preserued against vncleannesse these things are of great vse and profit First the word of God and the sound knowledge of it for saith the Lord in the second of Prouerbs If thou wilt receiue my words and hide my commandements within thee if thou callest after knowledge and criest for vnderstanding if thou seekest her as siluer and searchest for her as for treasures Pro. 2.1.3.4.11.12.16.17 then shall counsell and vnderstanding preserue thee and deliuer thee from the euill way and from the strange woman which flattereth with her words and forsaketh the guide of her youth and forgetteth she couenant of her God And hereunto agreeth Dauid for propounding this question by what meanes a young man might cleanse his heart hee answereth by taking heed to the word m Psal 119.9 So S. Iohn speaking to the young men saith the word of God abideth in you and ye haue ouercome the wicked one n 1 Ioh. 2.14 Secondly meditation is another great preseruatiue wouldst thou remoue wickednesse from thy flesh euen all the vanities of youth then thou must remember thy creator in the daies of thy youth o Eccl. 11. vlt. with 12.1 Thou must much and often think of the Lord God that made thee not that thou shouldest wallow in the mire of these swinish pollutions Besides it is profitable to force thy heart to the often meditation of thine owne mortalitie that the thoughts of thy death may be a kinde of death to thy lusts this the Apostle Peter implies when he saith as strangers and pilgrims abstaine from fleshly lusts manifestly importing that if we did seriously thinke that we are here but strangers and pilgrims it would tame the violence of these hatefull lusts Also we should much ponder vpon the examples of such as haue sinned and the Lord hath fearfully visited them both for and in their sinne for all those things came vnto them for ensamples and were written to admonish vs vpon whom the ends of the world are come p 1 Cor. 10.6.8.11 The third preseruatiue is daily earnest and constant praier vnto God against them And if wee feele the beginning to rise in vs we should labour for speciall sorrowes euen with griefe of heart to racke and crucifie them Lust will not vsually out of the soule if it get any footing till it be fired out with confession and godly sorrow And therefore the Apostle vseth the plâ—â—â—â—â— of crucifying the lusts of the flesh q Gal. 5.24 And that praier is a remedie the Apostles owne practise shewes for when Satan buffeted him he praied vnto God and that thrice that he might get the temptation to depart from him r 2 Cor. 12.9 The fourth preseruatiue is to walke in loue I meane Christian loue to Gods children and such a loue as hath both affection and societie and spirituall imployment in the furtherance of the Gospell When the Apostle would charge the Ephesians to auoid fornication and all vncleannesse hee doth first aduise them and that seriously to walke in loue Å¿ Eph. 5.2.3 as knowing that the exercise of true Christian loue breeds such contentment and desire of holinesse that it mightily fenceth the heart against all base lusts whatsoeuer For they cannot stand together and vsually such as are withdrawne by concupiscence are likewise withdrawne from all profitable fellowship with Gods children The fift preseruatiue is watchfulnesse in the daily obseruing of the first motions of lust and in carefulnesse in directing the heart into Gods presence deuoting in our couenants and desires our thoughts and affections to God Thus Salomon when be would giue direction against the whorish woman aduiseth My sonne giue mee thy heart and let thine eyes delight in my wayes t Prou. 23.26.27 The causes and occasions of lust The last preseruatiue is to auoid the causes and occasions of lust and vncleannesse The first is idlenesse This was one of the causes of the detested vncleannesse of Sodome as the Prophet Ezechiel shewes u Ezech. 46.49 And contrariwise diligence in our callings is a notable helpe to keepe out inordinate desires and vaine thoughts and commonly persons ouertaken with vncleannesse abound with idlenesse The second is fulnesse of bread that is by a synecdoche excesse in meats and drinkes either for the measure or daintinesse of them And contrariwise to beat downe our bodies x 1 Cor 9.27 either by abstinence or sobrietie in the vse of the creatures is a notable meanes to quench and abate those flames if they be risen and to keepe them also from that speciall aptnesse to rise The third is the high estimation of earthly things and the too great liking of them for this loue secretly brings in lust Thus the Apostle to Timothie saies that the loue of mony and riches breeds noisome lusts which in short time drowne man in perdition y 1 Tim. 6.9 The like may be said of the estimation and too much viewing of apparell beautie c. The fourth is ignorance and hardnesse of heart for thus it was in those the Apostle mentions in the fourth to the Ephesians z Eph. 4.17.18 that greedinesse to defile themselues with all sorts of vncleannesse arose and increased in them by reason of the insensiblenesse of the heart and the blindnesse and emptinesse of their mindes And on the other side lust cannot get such a head so long as any sound measure of knowledge is stirring in the minde or tendernesse remaines in the heart lust desires both a darke house and a darke minde The fift is euill company and therefore the holy Ghost giues this rule to those that would not bee ensnared with the strange woman Walke thou in the way of good men and keepe the way of the righteous Prou. 1.20 The last is care for the flesh It is the libertie men take not only to feed themselues in contemplatiue wickednes but also to plod and cast about how to satisfie fulfill
turning men from prophanesse the Gospell doth not worke vpon all promiscuously And Nymphas This Nymphas was not a woman as Ambrose and Dionisius and Catharinus and the glosse would haue it for it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the end of the verse his house not her house This Nymphas it seemes was some eminent Christian whom Paul would specially honour before the congregation and so it shewes that a speciall respect should be had of such as did excell in gifts amongst such as professe the sinceritie of the Gospell And the Church that is in his house By the Church hee meanes those in the houshold that feare God whether they were women or children or seruants Now here first I consider of these persons and then of the title the Apostle giues them in calling them a Church In that the Apostle thus with honor remembers the houshold of Nymphas it shewes his singular vprightnesse in that he can respect grace in whomsoeuer hee finde it hee loues a good seruant as well as a good master and can commend good order in an houshold as well as in a congregation This should teach vs not to haue the grace of Christ in respect of persons and hereby also we may trie our loue to Gods children by examining our selues whether wee can loue such as can neither profit or pleasure vs nor grace vs in the world And this may be a great incouragement to the young and meaner sort in that they may perceiue from hence that if they get true grace they shall be respected both of God and good men Now in that the Apostle cals this houshold a Church wee may note A religious familie is a little Church The vses of it that a religious and well ordered familie is as it were a little Church Here in one familie is prescribed what all families should bee this familie is called a Church because his people were godly and the word of God was read there and praiers made to God and Psalmes sung and the younger sort were catechized and instructed Now doe we learne from hence that our houses are Churches Then these things will follow 1. That Gods worship and pietie must be set vp in them 4. Orders in the familie How can they be Churches of God if God be not serued in them 2. All must be done therein order and quietnesse and silence for so it is or should be in the Church 3. Euill persons that are incorrigible must not dwell there but must be cast out Psal 101. 4. The husband or master of the familie must dwell there as a man of knowledge and wiues children and seruants must obey as the Church doth Christ Againe are our families Churches Why then religious families are in a happie case for then God himselfe will dwell there so as a stranger comming to such places may say as Iacob did of Bethel surely God is in this place Lastly should our families be Churches Oh then woe vnto the world of prophane housholds Should a Church be without sacrifice and can their families escape Gods wrath seeing there is neither praier nor pietie in them but in stead of Gods seruice there is cursing and swearing and lying and chiding and filching and whoring and railing and fighting and what not The most families are very cages of vncleane spirits where not God or good men but very deuils dwell they are very sties of vncleannesse and vnholinesse Thus of the 15. verse VERS 16. And when this Epistle is read amongst you cause it to be read also in the Church of the Laodiceans and that you likewise reade the Epistle from Laodicea THese words containe a direction for reading 1. of his Epistle and that both priuately and publikely 2. of an Epistle from Laodicea Of reading the Scriptures In the generall we may obserue that the Scripture may be read it is mens dutie to doe it t is a flat precept Search the Scriptures Ioh. 5.39 And this may euidently reproue the prophane neglect of the most herein in this great light Many are so drowned in carelesnesse that they haue not yet so much as a Bible in their houses and others though for their credit sake they haue gotten them Bibles yet they reade them not This Epistle In that this Epistle may not be neglected but must be read it shewes that whatsoeuer is reuealed to the Church to be a part of the word of God it must be read so soone as this Epistle is written it must bee read of all Christians which shewes that euery part of Gods word is to be read Now for the persons that must reade the Scriptures it is here set downe indefinitely of you meaning of all sorts of people which is in other parts of the word of God distinctly expressed For 1 Tim. 4.13.15 Ministers must reade the Scriptures and Deut. 17.19 it is required also of Kings and Magistrates also none are too good or too great to be imployed herein young men must studie in the word Psal 119.10 so must women also Act. 17.12 Priscilla was ripe in the knowledge of the Scriptures able to instruct others Act. 18 27. What should I say Euery good man must reade the Scriptures Psal 1.2 The vse may be to stirre vs vp to doe it and to doe it constantly for the same word of God that requires it to be done shewes it should bee done frequently we must reade all the dayes of our life Deut. 17.19 and that daily Act. 17.11 day and night Psal 1.2 they reade 4. times a day Nehem. 9.4 The profit of reading the Scriptures And the rather should we be excited to this daily reading of the word considering the profit comes thereby it would exceedingly comfort vs Ro. 15.4 It would be a lanterne to our feet and a light vnto our pathes Psal 119. The word is the sword of the spirit Eph. 6. and how can wee resist tentations with It is written if we reade not what is written and without reading we can neuer be expert in the word of righteousnesse thereby we are made acquainted with the mysteries of the kingdome and come to vnderstand all the counsell of God it will teach vs the feare of the Lord and keepe that our hearts bee not lifted vp Deut. 17.19.20 Quest But what should be the reason that many get no more good by reading the word and cannot finde any great profit in their reading The causes vvhy so many profit not by reading the vvord I answer diuersly 1. Some men are poisoned with the inclinations of Atheisme and securitie they come to the word to obserue it not to let the word obserue them 2. Many seeke not a blessing by praier whereas it is certaine the flesh will not of it selfe sauour the things of the spirit 3. Men bring not an humble and meeke spirit whereas vnto the fruitfull meditation of the word a heart quiet and patient and a minde free from pride and passion is requisite Psal 25.9
the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ remembring you earnestly and constantly in our daily Prayers being exceedingly fired and inflamed since we heard by continuall and true report of your precious Faith by which you haue with firmenesse and stedfastnesse of assurance laide hold vpon IESVS CHRIST for life and righteousnesse and the rather because wee likewise heard of your holy affection to such as haue separated themselues from the prophanenesse of the world to the seruice of God especially considering that you haue not the glorious Faith of Christ in respect of persons but loue all the Saints as well as any And as a People not destitute of any sauing Grace Verse 5. For the hopes sake which is laid vp for you in heauen whereof ye haue heard before by the word of truth which is the Gospell wee reioyce to heare of that liuely hope by which you haue laid hold on the Promise of eternall glory which God the Father hath prepared and laide vp in Heauen And the more are we confirmed in this resolution constantly to praise GOD for these excellent Graces because they are not sodaine Fancies or presumptuous Conceits raised out of the Forge of your owne braine or conceiued for some corrupt or carnall ends but were indeede begotten in you by the mighty working of the most sweet Doctrine of Reconciliation proued in it selfe and by effect to be a Word of Truth euen that word of the LORD long foretolde now truely reuealed and accomplished also begetting the true forme of pietie in you with constancie and true vprightnesse both of heart and life Verse 6. Which is come vnto you euen â—s it is vnto all the world and â—s fruitful as it is also among you from the day that yee heard and truely knew the grace of God This is the word of Reconciliation which is come vnto you as by incredible power and swiftnesse it is now to the greatest part of the world euen to people of all sorts and Nations causing them to shew the soundnesse of their Conuersion by the daily fruits of amendment of life and this increaseth continually in all places as it doth and hath done with you since the very first day that you truely heard and effectually beleeued this rich Doctrine of the grace of GOD. Verse 7. As yee also learned of Epaphras our deare fellow seruant which is for you a faithfull Minister of Christ And this very Doctrine which you haue heard of Epaphras is the selfe same diuine truth that is gone all abroad the world of Epaphras I say whom wee all reuerence as our deare fellow-Seruant being assured that he is for your best good a faithfull and most humble Minister of Iesus Christ Verse 8. Who hath also declared vnto vs your loue which yee haue by the Spirit Verse 9. For this cause wee also since the day wee heard of it cease not to pray for you and to desire that yee might be fulfilled with knowledge of his will in all wisedome and spirituall vnderstanding Verse 10. That yee might walke worthy of the Lord please him in all things being fruitfull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God Hee hath with great contentment boasted of you in reporting to vs your spirituall and heauenly affection to God and godlinesse and one towards another and for the same cause since the first time we heard of your praises in the Gospell wee haue beene importunate without ceasing praying for you and beseeching God to increase in you and make compleate your knowledge of his reuealed will not only for contemplation but for practise also with a gracious experience of the working of the Spirit That yee might carry your selues in a holy eminency of godly conuersation striuing to proportion your Obedience in a greater degree then ordinary as might become the great measure of Gods Mercies of all sorts towards you expressing a liuely kinde of pleasingnesse both in carriage towards God and man being refreshed with the sweetnes of acceptation in your seruices and that you might extend your carefulnesse to beare fruit not in one kinde or some few but in all kindes and sorts of good workes daily increasing in a holy acquaintance with the sacred nature of God which is both the effect and cause of all comfortable progresse in holy life Verse 11. Strengthened with all might through his glorious power vnto all patience and long-suffering with ioyfulnes That so growing vp to a ripe age in CHRIST in the sanctification both of soule and body and spirit in all the Graces and Duties of CHRIST and Christian life through the assistance of the glorious power of GOD in the vse of all meanes and helpes appointed of God yee might accomplish your most holy profession with singular comfort and contentment being able cheerefully and with all patience and Long-suffering to beare the Crosses Tentations Infirmities Persecutions and whatsoeuer Wrongs or Indignities might befall you waiting for the Promise of GOD being neuer weary of well-doing And as wee haue thought good thus to let you vnderstand our loue towards you and our reioycing for the prosperity of your soules Verse 12. Giuing thankes vnto the Father which hath made vs meâ—te to bee partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in light so wee thought good to write vnto you both to put you in minde of the most holy doctrine of CHRIST as also to exhort and beseech you to be constant in the Faith and hope you haue receiued without listening to the entising speeches of false Teachers which as wicked Seducers would beguile your soules of that high prise of your most holy Calling What thankes can we euer sufficiently giue vnto GOD the Father of CHRIST and Christians that of his meere Grace and free Loue hath by a holy Calling made vs in his account meete to haue a Lot in that heauenly Canaan in that sweet and eternall fellowship with the spirits of the iust not onely reuealed vnto vs in this light of the Gospell but to be inioyed by vs in the light of Heauen And hath also already deliuered vs from that wofull estate Vers 13. Who hath deliuered vs from the power of darkenesse and hath translated vs into the Kingdome of his deare Sonne in which the darkenesse of Gentilisme and Sinne and Ignorance and Aduersitie and Death and Damnation had power ouer vs hath translated vs into the Kingdome of Iesus Christ the Son of his loue inrolling our names among the liuing and accounting vs as Subiects of this Kingdome of Grace and Heyres euen Coheyres with Christ of the glory to be reuealed And howsoeuer our Sanctification be as yet vnperfect Verse 14. In whom wee haue redemption through his bloud that is the forgiuenes of sinnes yet are we not onely bought with a price but effectually and truely redeemed and in some sort fully too for in our Iustification we are perfectly reconciled and all our sins absolutely forgiuen
his Name The Persons saluting PAVL by his Office an Apostle by the principall efficient that preferred him to that office and both appointed him his seruice and protected him in it viz. IESVS CHRIST and lastly by the impulsiue cause viz. the will of God The Euangelist is described first by his name TIMOTHY secondly by his adiunct estate a Brother First of the words that describe the Apostle and heere first the meaning of them and then the Doctrines to be obserued out of them Paul The Apostle at his Circumcision was called Saul For The name of the Apostle being of the Tribe of Beniamin it seemes the men of that Tribe did in honour of their King Saul who was the first of all the Kings of Israel Why he was called Saul and by a kind of emulation to retaine the first glory of their Tribe more respecting the outward honour of Saul in that he was a King then the curse of God in his reiection did vse to giue the name of Saul to their Children very often as a name of great honour And not vnfitly did this name light vpon this Beniamite both if we regard him as he was before his calling or after before his calling as the olde Saul persecuted Dauid so did this youngling Saul comming freshly out of the mint of a Pharise persecute Christ who came of Dauid And after his calling as it was said of olde Saul by way of Prouerbe Is Saul also among the Prophets So may it be said of this Saul by way of honour Saul is among the Apostles and that not the least of the Apostles for hee laboured more abundantly then they all Concerning this other name PAVL Writers are diuersly minded Diuers opinions about the name Paul Some thinke that thirteene yeeres after Christ by the condict of the Apostles he receiued both his Apostleship ouer the Gentiles and this name Others thinke that hee tooke vnto himselfe this name of Paulus to professe himselfe the least of all Apostles Others thinke the name was giuen him for some eminent prayse of some quality or action as Peter was called Cephas and Iames and Iohn called Boanarges and Iacob called Israel Some thinke hee had two names as Salomon was called also Iedidiah and Matthew called Leui and these should seeme to bee giuen by his Parents to professe his interest amongst both Iewes and Romanes Among Iewes by the Hebrew name Saul and among the Romanes by the Latine name Paulus Some thinke it is but the varying of the language as Iohn Iochanan Iehan and Iohannes all are but differing in seuerall languages Lastly it is most likely he was called Paul for memory of the first spoyles hee brought into the Church of Christ not the head but the heart of Sergius Paulus that noble Romane Acts 1.3.9 and this is more probable because in all the Chapters before hee is neuer called Paul Apostle This worde in the generall signification importeth one that is sent and so Epaphroditus is called an Apostle Phil. 2.15 The signification and Etimology of the word Apostle but the Etymologie of the worde is larger then the vsuall application of it for it is vsually giuen to the twelue principall Disciples and to Paul and Barnabas and so it is vsed as a tearme of distinction from other Church-Officers for for the body they had widdowes for the sicke and Deacons for the poore and for the soule they had Pastors and Doctors for exhortation and instruction And what Apostles were And these were standing and ordinary Officers Now there were extraordinary viz. Apostles and Euangelists the Apostles were men immediately called by CHRIST and had generall charge ouer all Churches for planting and gouerning them the Euanglists were called most by the Apostles and sent with spirituall charge whether the Apostles saw most conuenient The vse and signification of the worde Iesus Christ Iesus Christ These titles giuen to the Messias are not in vaine vsed or ioyned together for by these names both his Office and his Worke are described In the one name CHRIST shewing what he vndertooke to be in the other shewing what he was viz. IESVS a Sauiour the one Name viz. IESVS an Hebrew word is for the Iewes and the other Name CHRIST a Greeke worde is for the Gentiles the one shewing that he was GOD for Esay 45.21 besides mee there is no Sauiour the other shewing that hee was Man viz. Christ the annointed For in respect of his humane nature chiefly is this annoynting with graces or gifts attributed to Christ Againe Christs were of two sorts viz false Christs Mat. 24. and true Christs Diuers Christs the true were eyther Typicall and so the Prophets Priests and Kings were annointed hence in the Psalme Touch not my Christs c. or Essentiall and so onely the Sonne of Mary By the will of God These words are expounded Galat. 1.1 where hee is said to be an Apostle not of men as Princes send ciuill Embassadours or as the Iewes sent false Apostles nor by men as Timothy Titus Luke c. who were ordayned by man Titus 1.4 and as Titus did ordaine Elders Or else not by the Commendation paines or instruction of any man Three Doctrines from the first words Paul an Apostle Here three Doctrines may be obserued first great sinners may proue great Saints a great enemie of sincere Religion may prooue Doctr. 1 a great founder of Churches a great oppressor of Gods Seruants may proue a great feeder of Gods flocke Great sinners may prooue great Saints In a word a persecuter as we see heere may be an Apostle This Doctrine as it doth excellently sample out Gods vnsearchable mercy so it teacheth vs not to despaire of any but to continue Vse 1 to pray for euen the vilest and most spitefull aduersaries and the most open oppugners and vsuall traducers of Gods causes and people and to waite vpon God to see if at any time hee will giue them repentance to build that they haue destroyed and to gather that they haue so much striuen to scatter Secondly 2 Affliction of conscience this Doctrine is of singular vse in the cure of the hardest of diseases viz. affliction of conscience for in some of the deare Seruants of God that haue appearing vpon them some signes of effectuall Calling a right euidence of hope from Gods promises sweet pledges and signifying seales of Gods fauour by the witnesse of the spirit of Adoption yet there ariseth some scruples about eyther the multitude or greatnesse of their sins now the healing of their errors Dangerous mistaking and vncomfortable mistakings doth most an end arise from the right application of such examples as this I say a right application for the most men doe dangerously and damnably mistake in alleadging the instances of the great sins of Gods seruants 4 Rules to be obserued in alledging examples of great sinners repenting But if thou obserue these
1 Thes 2.15.16 fulfil the measure of their sins alwaies God they please not and the wrath of God is come on them to the vttermost Doctr. 2 Secondly here we may learne that spirituall aliance is the best aliance for it is a greater honour to Timothy to bee a brother Spirituall aliance then to be an Euangelist for hee might haue beene an Euangelist and yet haue gone to Hell when he had done as Iudas an Apostle did And this cannot but be exceeding comfortable seeing there is not the meanest childe of God but he may attaine to that which was Timothies greatest title Doctr. 3 Thirdly the Apostle doth intimate by the taking in of Timothies assent that the most glorious doctrine of God doth need the witnesse of men Gods doctrin needs mans witnesse such a vanity and secret sinfulnes doth lodge in mens hearts Which should teach Ministers with all good conscience and heedfulnesse to weigh well and consider throughly of their doctrine before they deliuer it Vse because there is a weakenesse too commonly found in the very deare children of God namely to receiue doctrine vpon the trust and credit of the Messenger without searching the Scriptures as they ought to doe 2 The persons saluted Thus farre of the persons saluting the persons saluted are described both by the place of their habitation at Colosse and by their spirituall estate in which he describes them by foure things they are Saints they are faithfull they are Brethren and they are in Christ Foure general obseruations Before I come to the particular handling of each of these I consider foure things in the generall First heere we see the power of the Gospell But a little before 1. The power of the Gospel if Colosse had beene searched with lights as Ierusalem was there would not haue beene found one Saint nor one faithfull man or woman in the whole Citie 2. Who be the true members of the Church 3. The Church may be true yet faulty and now behold by the preaching of the Word heere are many Saints and faithfull Brethren to be found in her Secondly wee see here who be the true members of the Church The Apostle acknowledgeth none but such as are Saints faithfull and in Christ Thirdly wee see heere that a Church may remaine a true Church notwithstanding grosse corruptions remaine in it vnreformed as heere these titles are giuen to â— Câ—â—â—ch much poysoned with humane traditions and vile corruptions in woâ—â—â—ip Lastly it is to be obserued that the Apostle ioynes all these together 4 One grace or priuiledge cannot bee without another Carnall Protestant to note that one cannot be without the other one cannot be a Saint vnlesse he be faithfull and in Christ and so of the rest The last clause cuts off the Iewes apparantly from being Saints or true belieuers seeing they receiue not Christ and the first clause cuts off the carnall Protestant so as he cannot be a beleeuer or in Christ seeing he cares no more for sanctitie and the two middlemost cut off the Papists and all Heretikes and Schismatikes seeing they haue with insolent pride made a rent and Apostasie from the true Apostolicall Churches 2 Thes 2.4 c by aduancing themselues with their Man of sinne aboue their brethren nay aboue all that is called God Thus farre in generall the first thing particularly giuen them is that they are Saints Saints This Word is diuersely accepted in Scripture The acceptations of the word Saints Sometimes it is giuen to the Angels and so they are called Saints Deuter. 33.2 Iob. 15.15 Secondly men are said to be holy by a certaine Legall or Ceremoniall sanctitie Leuit. 11.44 And in this sence the superstitious are holy This is the holinesse and sanctitie of Papists and Popish persons which place all their holinesse in the obseruation of Rites and Traditions and superstitious Customes Thirdly all that stand members of the Church by the rule of Charitie or in respect of outward visibility and profession are called Saints and so all that couenant with GOD by offering Sacrifice Psal 50.5 are called Saints Lastly and properly it is a tearme giuen to men effectually called the children of God truely conuerted are called Saints not because they are perfectly holy without all sinne but in foure respects First Gods children are called Saints in foure respects in respect of Separation because they are elected and gathered out of the world and ioyned vnto Gods people and dedicated to holy seruices and vses thus the word is often taken Secondly in respect of vocation and therefore the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.2 When he had said they were sanctified he said by way of explication they were Saints by calling Thirdly in respect of regeneration because they are now new creatures And lastly in respect of iustification or imputation because the holinesse and sanctitie of Christ is imputed to them The sence being thus giuen the doctrine is plaine Doct. Men may bee Saints in this life that men may be Saints in this life there are Saints in Earth as well as in Heauen This is apparant also in other Scriptures as Psalm 16.3 To the Saints that are in earth And Psal 37.28 Hee forsaketh not his Saints And Psalm 132.9.16 Let thy Saints reioyce So in the Epistle to the Ephesians ch 2.20 Citizens with the Saints c. chap. 3.8 Paul calleth himselfe the least of all Saints c. chap. 4.12 For the gathering together of the Saints with many other places Vse The vse of this serues first to confute the grosse folly of the Papists that acknowledge no Saints till three things come to them first they must be Canonized by the Pope Three things needfull for popish Saints secondly they must be dead first thirdly it must be an hundred yeeres after their death This last prouiso was well added lest their treasons and most vile practises should be remembred Secondly this serues for the seuere reproofe of numbers in our owne Church that liue as if there were no sanctitie to be looked after till they come to heauen Thirdly the Scripture is not without singular comfort to the poore despised Saints Comforts for the despised Saints and seâ—uants of God Psal 16.3 Psal 30.4.5 I will take them in order as they lye Deuter. 7.6.7 If wee be sure wee be a holy people to the Lord then this is our comfort that God accounts of vs aboue all the people vpon the earth and no man loues his Pearles or precious Iewels so much as God loues the meanest Saint Dauid saith these are the Nobles of the earth And Psal 30.4.5 These are willed with all cheerefull thankfulnesse to laud and praise God and that before the remembrance of his holines as they before the Arke so wee before all the Tokens and Pledges of Gods loue both the Word and Sacraments and sweet witnesses of the Spirit of Adoption and all other blessings
as Testimonies of Gods fauour Obiect Oh but it seemes the Saints haue little cause of ioy or praise for they are much afflicted and that by the iudgements of God too eyther in their consciences within Solut. or in their bodies or estates or names without The Prophet answeres that the Lord endureth but a while in his anger but in his fauour is life Psal 37.28 though weeping may abide at euening yet ioy commeth in the morning And in the 37. Psalm 28. vers a charge is giuen to flye from euill and doe good in which words a Saint is desciribed by his practise Obiect Oh but what shall they get by this precisenesse Sol. They shall dwell for euer Solut. no men haue so certaine sure and durable estates as those that make conscience of their wayes hating the infection of all sinne and delighting themselues in well-doing Obiect Oh but wee see they are much maliced and hated disgraced and wronged in the world Solut. Sol. The Lord loueth iudgement if men right not their wrongs God will Psalme 7. nay it is a delight vnto the Lord to iudge the righteous and him that contemneth God euery day those spitefull aduersaries of sincerity shall neuer escape Gods hands Obiect Oh but we see not onely wicked men but God himselfe smiteth and afflicteth those that be so holy Solution Sol. Though God afflict and chastize his people as a Father his beloued Sonne yet he forsaketh not his Saints Obiect Oh but the Saints themselues are full of great doubts whether they shall perseuer Solut. or God will change Sol. It is Gods vnchangeable promise they shall be preserued for euermore Psal 85.8 Againe in the 85. Psalme though the Church be in great perplexities in respect of outward afflictions yet this comfort the Saints haue First that though Gods stroakes seeme to bee the stroakes of warre yet Gods words are the words of Peace the Word and Spirit of God are sure fountaines of rest and peace to the heart and conscience of Gods afflicted people Secondly when God smites his people hee euer hath a regard to this not to smite them so long as they should bee driuen to turne againe to folly by folly hee meaneth sinne for all sinfull courses are foolish courses The Lord by crosses intends to bring them out of sinne not to driue them in and if men finde not these priuiledges true it is because eyther they doe not hearken that is obserue and marke the Word Spirit and Workes of God or else because they are not his Saints In the 149. Psalme there is an Honour giuen to all the Saints Psal 149.5.6.7.8.9 viz. that they should with a two-edged sword execute vengeance vpon the Heathen and corrections vpon the people they should binde Kings with chaines and Nobles with fetters of iron thus should they execute vpon them the iudgement that is written So forcible and powerfull are the publike threatnings and censures of the Saints assembled in their holy ranckes as also their priuate prayers that all the swords of great Princes cannot so plague the enemies of the Church as doe the Saints by these weapons So fearefull are the corrections and iudgements which the Saints by prayers and censures may bring vpon whole troopes of wicked men as no swords or fetters in nature can be comparable to them Dan. 7.27 When Daniel had described the greatnesse and glory of the Princes Potentates and mighty States in the foure Monarchies at last hee comes to speake of a Kingdome which is the greatest vnder the whole Heauen and that is the Kingdome of the Saints of the most High So glorious is the state of the poore despised Seruants of God euen heere in this world in the Kingdome of grace Daniel 7.27 And if there bee such suing on earth to become free-men of great Cities especially to liue in the Courts of great princes how great is the felicitie of euery childe of God who is no more now a forreiner or stranger but a Cittizen with the Saints Ephes 2.20 and of the housâ—â—â—ld of God To conclude this may be a great refreshing to euery childe of God against al the discomforts of this present transitory life that in that great and last and terrible day Christ will be glorified in them and made maruellous in the Saints 2 Thes 1.10 And last of all though the Saints be here despised and trodden vnder foot iudged and condemned by men yet the time will come 2 Cor. 6.2 when the Saints shall iudge the world Oh but some one will say all the difficulty lyeth in this Qu. Who are Saints to know who are Saints Ans To this end Ans besides the foure things generally laid downe before I will for triall alleadge two or three places of Scripture first in Deut. 33.3 Deut. 33.3 When Moses had praised the loue of God to the Iewish Nation The first signe hee specially commendeth Gods speciall care towards the Saints of that Nation whom as most deare to him hee had alwaies in his hands Psal 16.3.5.6 and giueth this signe to know them by viz. They are humbled at his feete to receiue his words Secondly Dauid hauing spoken of the excellency of the Saints on earth Dauids foure signes to proue himselfe to be one of the number he yeeldeth his reasons from foure experimentall signes First the Lord was his portion though hee had hopes or possession of great things in the earth yet Gods fauour was that hee did most prize Psal 16.5.6 and spirituall things were vnto him the fairest part of his inheritance and though he had many crosses yet the line was fallen vnto him in a faire place so long as hee could see grace in his heart and the GOD of grace to loue him freely Secondly he could as heartily praise GOD for spirituall blessings viz. Counsell Knowledge Psal 16.7 and direction out of the worde of God as wicked men could for temporall Honours Riches Pleasures and such things as they loue best Thirdly his reynes did teach him in the night Some thing can wicked men learne by the Word without but God did neuer honour any with the feelings of the Spirit of Adoption but onely the Saints Obiection Obiect Oh but might not Dauid bee deceiued in that signe by illusions c. Ans Dauid giues two reasons why hee could not first Solut. Difference between illusioÌ„s the feelings of the Spirit of Adoption his feelings did not make him more carelesse presumptuous and sinfull as illusions doe wicked men but they taught him that is hee learned by them many worthy lessons and directions and encouragements to holy life and neuer did hee conceiue a greater hatred against his sinne then when his reynes taught him secondly he shewes that hee had them in the night that is when hee was alone and withdrawn from company and the things
of the world and worldly occasions Fourthly his last signe is that hee did set the Lord alwaies before him hee could be content to walke euer in Gods presence and to haue him the witnesse of his actions hee was not carefull onely to approue himselfe to men as wicked men may doe but his chiefe care was to walke in all good conscience before God Lastly in the fourth of Esay Esay 4.3.4 the Prophet fore-tels of men that vnder the Gospell should bee called holy or Saints and these hee describes by their happinesse they shall be written among the liuing in Ierusalem and by their holines which will discouer it selfe by these signes first they are not acquainied with the damnable and hatefull extenuations and qualifications of sinnes they are not heard to say it is a little sinne a small fault no their sinnes in their eyes are filthinesse and bloud Secondly they are men that haue felt the power of GOD in the practise of mortification they are new creatures they are washed and purged Thirdly the Spirit of God in them hath beene a Spirit of Iudgement and a Spirit of burning a Spirit of Iudgement not onely in respect of knowledge and illumination but also because it hath kept an Assize in the soule of the sinner hee hath beene arraigned indicted and hath pleaded guilty and beene condemned a Spirit of burning both in respect of the inward purifying of the heart from the drosse that cleaues vnto it as also in respect of zeale and ardor for the glory of God And thus farre of the first thing giuen vnto the people of God they are Saints Now followeth the second The acceptations of the word faithfull Faithfull This worde is diuersly attributed in Scripture It is giuen to a 2 Cor. 1. God and God is said to be faithfull in the accomplishment of his promises It is giuen to b Reuel 19.11 Christ and hee is called faithfull and true It is giuen to the c Psal 89.37 Psal 19 7. 111.7 Sunne in the Firmament because it keepeth his certaine course It is giuen to the Word of God so as whatsoeuer it promiseth or threatneth men may certainely binde vpon it for heauen and earth may faile but one iot of it shall not faile Lastly it is giuen to Men especially and most ordinarily to such men as are true beleeuers and walke in all good conscience both before God and Men and as it is thus taken the words of the holy Ghost Prou. 20.6 Prou. 20.6 may be taken vp Many men will boast euery one of his owne goodnes but who can finde a faithfull man These are they that Dauid so earnestly searcheth for and hauing found them doth so stedfastly set his eyes vpon them and entertaineth them into his Court Psal 101.6 Psal 101.6 The names of these wee doe for the most part take vpon our selues but the signes of these are but sparingly found amongst vs. That we may examine our selues I will consider what is required of vs that we may shew our selues faithfull Faithfulnesse in spirituall things Hereunto fiue things are requisite The Christian mans faithfulnesse ought to shew it selfe first in spirituall things secondly in temporall things vnto faithfulnesse in spirituall things fiue things are requisite First faith in Christ to get sound reasons from the Word and Spirit of God and a sure euidence for the particular perswasion of the heart that God in Christ is graciously reconciled with the sinner He cannot bee a faithfull man that hath not a iustifying Faith all that time of a mans life onely receiueth hee this honour to be accounted faithfull when aboue all things hee trauels after the sense of Gods fauour in the forgiuenes of his sinnes Secondly faithfulnesse stands in the performance of all those Promises Purposes and Vowes which men in their distresse inward or outward doe make vnto God Psal 78. And therefore the Israelites are charged not to bee faithfull because when the wrath of God turned vpon them and the strongest of them were slaine and their chosen men were smitten and that their daies did consume in vanitie and their yeeres hastilie then they crie vnto him and seeke him in their distresse they returne and seeke him earelie they acknowledge that GOD is their strength and the most High their Redeemer but when the Lord had beene mercifull vnto them forgiuen their iniquities so as hee destroyed them not and called backe his anger then they returned and prouoked the LORD againe they flattered him with their tongue they tempted GOD and sinned still and therefore they are censured thus Their heart was not vpright neyther were they faithfull in Gods Couenant Thirdly it shewes it selfe in constant sincerity in Gods worship when men will worship God according to the rules of his reuealed will without mixture of mens inuentions or the customary sinnes of prophanenesse and hypocrisie Hos 11. vlt. And thus Iudah is said to be faithfull with Gods Saints because as yet the worship of God was preserued amongst them in the auncient puritie in which the old Patriarkes and Saints did sincerely worship the God of their Fathers hee is a faithfull man that will worship God no otherwise then the Saints haue done that is precisely according to his will reuealed in his Word Fourthly faithfulnesse is exercised in the conscionable imployment of the Gifts Graces and Talents receiued in our generall calling to Gods glory the increase of our gifts and the inriching of our soules with true spirituall gaine And thus hee is said to bee a good Seruant and faithfull that hauing receiued fiue Talents hath gained with them fiâ—e moâ— Mat. 25.21.23 or two Talents and doth gaine two moe and this we doe when hauing receiued Knowledge Faith Loue Hope Patience Spirit of Prayer c. wee doe by a constant and daily practise bring them out into exercise for our selues and for others Thus doing two commodities wee shall reape first it is a signe of our faithfulnesse secondly the gifts will increase and to him that hath such gifts to vse them shall be more giuen Lastly faithfulnesse shewes it selfe in mens sinceritie diligence constancie and care to promote and further the causes of God and the Church with the conscionable discharge of all such dueties as belong vnto such seruice Thus Timothy is praised to bee faithfull in the Lord 1 Cor. 4.17 1 Cor. 4.17 And thus the Apostle and Apostolicall men were faithfull when they could doe nothing against the truth but for the truth and thus men are faithfull that can patiently beare 2 Cor. 11.8 and willingly take vp the Crosse of Christ and that daily so as they may further the building vp Luke 9.23 and edification of Gods people Those then are not faithfull that doe the worke of the Lord negligently that set their hands to the plough and looke backe that minde their owne things honours pleasures profits and preferments and those that
value it should teach vs when Grace is offered in the meanes or any way bestowed by Gods Spirit 1 Cor. 6.1 neuer to receiue it in vaine so as it should be tendered without effect or kept without aduantage but especially let it euer be farre from vs to turne the grace of God into wantonnesse Iude 4. to abuse either the promises of Grace or the pledges of Gods Loue to become either bawds for perseuerance in sinne or props to secure and bolde presumption And aboue all things wee should with all watchfulnesse take heede of wronging the Spirit of Grace Heb. 10. eyther by resisting tempting greening quenching or dispising it And further wee should learne by all good meanes as constant hearing 2 Tim 1.6 2 Tim. 2.1 prayer reading conference and meditation to stirre vp the Graces giuen vs to labour for spirituall strength in Grace and to search so carefully into the euidence of Faith for what wee haue and Hope for what wee want as neuer to giue ouer to examine our selues by the signes and promises of Gods Loue till our hearts were setled and stablished in Grace Lastly Gods Children should solace themselues in the feeling and experimentall knowledge of Gods grace Iob 15.11.12 so as their hearts should neuer carry them away to make them account the Consolations of God small or to despise the Grace giuen them but rather in the middest of all combats with temptations within or afflictions without to support their Soules with that gratious Promise My Grace shall bee sufficient for you 2 Cor. 12.9 and my Power made knowne in your weakenesse Peace The second thing here wished for and to bee desired of all that loue their owne good is Peace that is tranquillity of heart with other spirituall blessings accompanying it with outward things also so farre as they may further our happinesse but the Scripture layes a restraint vpon the getting of this peace and giues rules for the vse of it For if euer wee would haue Peace wee must first be righteous persons that is men that are broken in heart for our sinnes humbled at Gods feete for forgiuenesse and such as hang vpon the Worde of GOD to receiue the certaine meanes of our soules reconciliation and the righteousnesse of CHRIST imputed vnto vs such as to whom there is a way and their path is holy Esay 35.8 But on the other side vnto the wicked is no peace and they are taken by the Prophet for wicked men that are neuer humbled in the duties of Mortification for sinne that in the hardnesse of their hearts frustrate the power of Gods Ordinances so as they cannot worke vpon them Esay 57.21 these haue no Peace neyther with GOD Angels men the Creatures or their owne Consciences Againe hast thou gotten peace and tranquility of heart euen rest and ease from CHRIST then let this peace preserue thy heart and minde Phil. 4.6 Col. 3.15 and let it rule Be carefull to reiect all matters in thoughts or opinion in affections or desires in words or actions that it might any way interrupt thy peace but by all meanes nourish it delight in it and let it guide to all holy meditations and affections and gainefull practises and endeuours Let the peace of thy heart and Gods spirituall blessing be a rule for all thy actions And lastly with all good Conscience and holy conuersation hold out that when Christ shall come eyther by particular Iudgement to thee in death or by generall iudgement to the whole world in the last day 2 Pet 3.14 Esay 9.6.7 Luke 1.79 thou maist be found of him in Peace so shall Christ be vnto thee a Prince of Peace and guide thy feet for euer into the way of Peace And thus farre of the good things he wisheth vnto them now follow the efficient causes viz from God the Father and our Lord Iesus Christ Diuers things may be here obserued First a proofe of the Trinitie or at the least a plaine proofe of two persons the Father and the Sonne vnited in one essence Secondly GOD is here plainely affirmed to be a Father and that hee is in diuers respects first to all by Creation secondly to all the faithfull by Adoption thirdly to Christ by the grace of Vnion as man and a naturall Father as God Thirdly heere wee may obserue that grace and blessings must not bee looked vpon without some honourable meditation of God and Christ the giuers Fourthly seeing beleeuers haue a God a Father a Christ a Sauiour a Lord they are sure to be in a happy case and may haue what is needfull if they will seeke for it Fiftly wee may obserue we can haue no comfort in the enioying or hope of any fauour or blessing spirituall or temporall vnlesse first God be our Father secondly we be in Christ Lastly if GOD be a Father and CHRIST a Lord it stands vs vpon to looke to it that we performe both honour and seruice And thus of the Salutation The Preface followeth Verse 3. Wee giue thankes to God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ alwaies praying for you The Diuision THE Salutation hath beene handled already the Preface followeth and is contained in this Verse and those that follow to the 12. Verse in which the end and drift of the Apostle is to winne affection to the Doctrine afterwards to be propounded and this he doth by shewing his exceeding great loue to them which he demonstrates by two things which hee did for them viz. he both gaue thankes vnto God in their behalfe and also made many a prayer for them which spirituall duties are better kindnesses and signes of true affection and respect then all ciuill curtesies or outward complements are or can be These things in the Preface are first generally set downe in this Verse and then particularly enlarged in the Verses afterwards first the Thanksgiuing from ver 4. to the 9. Secondly Prayer v. 9.10.11 In this Verse hee doth two things â—â—rst hee giues thankes Secondly he prayes In the Thankesgiuing consider first what hee doth in these words Wee giue thankes Secondly to whom he doth it in these words To God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ Thus farre of the order of the words The Doctrines follow which must bee considered generally from the whole Verse and specially from the seuerall words Two generall Doctrines The first generall Doctrine is this that it is not enough to salute others kindly but we must doe and performe the sound duties of loue this is from the coherence and condemnes the sinfull barrennesse of many that know a necessity of no duties of loue vnlesse it be to salute curteously Secondly wee see heere that Tyrants may take away the benefit of hearing reading conference and such like but they cannot hinder vs of praying Paul can pray and giue thankes in prison for himselfe and others as well as euer before Let wicked men doe their worst
can pray vnto God for what he wants and is able thankefully to acknowledge what he hath in possession or promise hee will in nothing be carefull Phil. 4.6 as it appeareth in the same place to the Philippians Lastly it is one of the sixe principall meanes to make a man reioyce alwaies as the Apostle writeth 1 Thes 5.18 1 Thess 5.18 Thus of the Reasons For what wee must giue thanks Secondly wee must consider for what wee must giue thankes First for spirituall things as well as temporal as for the Word h 2 Cor. 4.16 for Mercies in praier i Col 4.2 for Victory ouer a sinne k Rom. 7.26 for Knowledge l Rom. 1.21 Secondly in aduersitie as well as in prosperitie and that in all sorts of afflictions in danger m Acts 27 35 in wrongs Thirdly in outward things wee must bee thankefull n Col. 3.17 1 Cor. 10 3. not onely for great things done for our states or names but euen for the lesser and more daily fauours as for our foode and the creatures for our nourishment And in speciall manner haue the Saints in all ages bound themselues to a set course of prayer and praise ouer and for their food and therefore their grosse swinish prophanenesse is so much the greater that sit downe and rise from their meate Scripture for prayer and Thankesgiuing for our very food like brute beasts without any Prayer or Thankesgiuing If any aske whether there be any expresse Scripture for Grace before and after meate I answere there is and alledge these three vndeniable and plaine places of Scripture 2 Tim. 4.3.4 Iohn 6.23 Rom. 14.6 Thirdly for the manner of Thankesgiuing it may bee found in that phrase vsed by the Prophets in the olde Testament of Sacrificing the calues of their lips o Psal 5. vlt. Hos 14.3 The manner of Thankesgiuing For heere foure things may be obserued First it must be a dead Calfe to note that all Thankesgiuing must proceed from humble and mortified minds and therefore the Pharisies thanks did not a whit iustifie them p Luke 18 11.14 Secondly it must be a sacrificed Calfe Now in the Sacrifice three things were required an Altar Fire and to lay the hand vpon the head of the Beast An Altar for not onely our prayers must be made in the name of Christ but our prayses also must be tendered to God in his mediation or they will neuer be accepted no more then a Calfe not laid on the Altar neyther is it enough to lay the Calfe on the Altar but Fire must be put to it to note that the bare throwing out of words of thankefulnesse though in the name of Christ will not serue vnlesse wee doe also get some feeling ardencie and zeale to burne the Sacrifice Thirdly we must lay our hands on the head of the Calfe that is in all humilitie wee must confesse our vnworthinesse of all the blessiings or graces wee giue thankes for Againe in that they offer a Calfe it signifieth that wee should not offer our thankefulnesse to God of that that costs vs nothing wee should desire to expresse our praise by doing some thing to further Gods worship or relieue the necessities of others If GOD blesse vs at home wee should carry a Calfe to the Temple Lastly we must not sacrifice to a strange God when we giue thankes and that men doe when they sacrifice to their nets as the Prophet speaketh that is Hab. 1.16 when men attribute the glory and praise of God to the meanes or second causes Thus of thankfulnesse in the generall But that which is here entended is We must giue thankes for others Foure rules of triall that we should giue thankes for others as well as for our selues which is not a curtesie but a dutie This dutie of praising God for others growes exceeding commendable if wee can exercise it in these particulars First if wee can giue thankes for those blessings vpon others which the world accounts shamefull to enioy as Zeale for Gods glory religious Sinceritie and vprightnesse of heart the Crosse for Christ his sake and such like Secondly if wee can first giue thankes that is be more apt to praise God for the vertues of others then be forwards to taxe their faults and frailties Thirdly if we can doe it for all sorts of men 1 Tim. 2.1 euen our enemies Fourthly 1 Thes 3.9 if wee can bee thankefull for the true ioy wee haue had in other mens prosperities To conclude this point if wee would haue others to giue thankes for vs As any are more heauenly minded they are more frequent in praises we should labour to be such as for whom thankes may be giuen And thus of what they doe Now to whom To God These words hauing beene vsed in the very Verse before teach vs two things First that it is no cloying to a sanctified minde to be much and often yea vpon euery occasion in the honourable mention and lauding of God ascribing in euery thing glory to God so in heauen they shall neuer be weary of Gods praises no not vnto all eternitie And certaine it is that the more men grow in sanctification the more easie and apt are their hearts to entertaine all occasions of communion with God without wearinesse or deadnesse Secondly to God shuts out the praises of themselues or of men It is fit our reioycing and praise should be directed thither from whence the blessing came The Father These words are considered in the former Verse Thus much of his Thankesgiuing Praying for you First A childe of God neuer giues thankes but he hath cause to pray and contrariwise in generall from the ioyning together of these two duties two things may be obserued First that a childe of God neuer giues thankes but he hath cause to pray for if it be for temporall things hee must pray both for their sanctified vse that they become not occasions of sinne and for their preseruation according to Gods will if it be for spirituall things he hath reason to pray for increase strength and preseruation against falling and such like Secondly on the other side I say also that a childe of God doth neuer pray but hee may finde reasons to giue thankes wee may finde mercies in any miserie yea it is a singular mercy to haue a heart to pray and to haue so many large promises made to them that call vp on God in their distresse But the maine particular Doctrine is that we ought not onely to pray for our selues but for others And the Apostle 1 Tim. 2.1 seemes to make foure sorts of prayers for others viz. Deprecations Requests Foure sorts of prayers for others Intercessions and Giuing of Thankes Deprecations are Prayers for help against hurtfull things Requests are Prayers for profitable things the word rendered Intercessions is by some taken to signifie complaints vnto God against such as wrong
Our Sauiour shewes that this is no sufficient excuse by bringing in the man that had bought his fiue yoake of Oxen then which what could be more needfull seeing hee could not follow his Husbandrie without Oxen Secondly a second Error letting Faith is a close opinion of merit which stickes fast in our nature Thirdly Faith is hindered when the minde is fore-stalled with an opinion Psal 50. Esay 1. that an outward seruing of God will serue to bring them neere enough to God If they heare Seruice and Sermons and receiue the Sacraments c. they haue done so much as they thinke is enough Fourthly many therefore neuer labour to get Faith because they thinke it is impossible to take any such course that they should get any assurance of the remission of their sinnes in this life or if it be possible for others yet it is not for them Lastly others thinke it possible to be had and it is good to bee humbled so farre as to seeke it with teares and prayers and they thinke they doe well that will not giue ouer till they haue comfort that way but yet they thinke all this adoe vnnecessary and that they may be saued without it In the Heart Faith is letted fiue wayes Le ts in the heart First when men nourish the secret euills of their hearts both in thoughts and affections and make not conscience to repent for them An euill heart is alwaies an vnfaithfull heart Heb. 3.12.13 therefore men are exhorted to take heede of being hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Secondly Wordlines is a great let of Faith when men suffer their thoughts and affections to be continually taken vp with minding of things here below though they cannot be charged with any great couetousnesse Thirdly there is in mens affections an vnwillingnesse to part with worldly pleasures and delights and they are loath to loose their credit with their carnall friends which they say they must doe if they take this course Fourthly the world is full of common hope and presumption of Gods mercy men say God is mercifull when they haue neither comfort from the Promises of God nor ground of assurance nor witnesse of the spirit of adoption Fiftly Faith is letted and men are kept from vsing the meanes to get Faith and to seeke God while hee may be found onely through a feare least if they should examine themselues and search whether they had a true faith or not they should finde they had none and then they should be troubled and driuen into Melancholy despaire c. Lastly Le ts in conuersation there are some things in mens carriage which greatly let and hinder Faith First a prophane contempt of the word of God either men will not heare or but by starts or they attend not or not apply it to themselues or not meditate of the doctrine afterwards or not labour for the power of it in practise c. Secondly the example of the multitude hinders much a Math. 7.13.14 Luke 13.23.24 especially the example of wise men and great men in the world b John 7.45 to 50. Thirdly some when they go about the duties of mortification and Faith they are turned off before they get Faith either because they finde hardnesse of heart or are ouer charged with temptations or doubts of audience and acceptance and that God will neuer looke after such broken desires c. or else because they haue not comfort presently they grow desperate and say they shall haue none at all or else are vanquished with thoughts of Atheisme iniected which many times preuailes so strongly that they can hardly bee recouered againe to any care to labour for Faith till either bitter crosses or feare of Death or Hell awaken them Lastly Closenesse is a great cause of want of Faith when people will not discouer their doubts and feares especially to their Pastors being wise and mercifull and yet know not what to doe and cannot get information from publike hearing Here may be taken vp a iust complaint of the strangenesse betweene the Shepheards and the Flockes the one thinking hee hath done enough if he preach to them and the other if they heare him There remaines two Vses of this Doctrine of Faith Vses First seeing there are diuers sorts of Faith and that many benefits may be had by a true Faith and seeing that on the other side there are wofull effects of the want of Faith c. It should teach vs to try whether wee haue Faith or no and that this may be knowne we must vnderstand First that before Faith can be wrought the heart must bee mollified by afflictions The signes of Faith by the continuall dropping of the word of God by the knowledge of our miserie by Legall feare or lastly by terrors from God Secondly before Faith can appeare Repentance will shew it selfe and that especially in two things First in godly Sorrow for sinne past Secondly in the change of the thoughts affections and life As for godly Sorrow it may not be denied but that it may be without terrours in some but neuer so easie in any but these three things are true 1. That they grieue because they cannot grieue 2. They hate their speciall sinnes 3. They reforme both inwardly and outwardly Thirdly Faith after the softning of the heart and Repentance shewes it selfe in sixe things First in an honourable opinion ready to belieue all the word of God though it make neuer so much against our pleasure or profit Secondly by the Combate betweene the flesh and spirit Thirdly by the holy Desires after remission of sinnes and holinesse of life witnessed by constant Prayers and diligent Vse of the meanes Fourthly by a fixed Resolution reposed vpon the way of God though they finde not comfort presently Fiftly by the forsaking of the world and pleasures of sinne c Heb 11 25. Lastly by the purging out of the euills of the thoughts and affections d Math 5.7 Acts 15.9 As for Ioy Peace Thankefulnesse Admiration Loue and desire to conuert others c. they belong to Faith growne not so apparantly to Faith begunne Vse 2 Lastly here might iustly be taxed the defects and wants that are found in the common Protestant The defects of the common Protestants Faith The Faith of the Protestant at large is faultie First because hee knowes no time of spirituall birth and yet he can tell to a day when he was borne in nature Secondly they seeke not vnto the meanes spirituall to get Faith Thirdly they rest in other things in stead of Faith as Knowledge Hope c. Fourthly their Faith is commonly either Historicall or Temporarie for either it is enough to beleeue that Christ died for sinners or else if they beleeue the Articles of the Creede to be true and bee no Papists but sound in the matter of Iustification and receiue the Sacrament especially when they are sicke all is well or if they
is vnconstant in Loue. Lastly if we would neuer forsake the fellowship we haue one with an other as the manner of some wicked hypocrites and damnable Apostataes is then we must with all Christian care Consider one anothers weakenesses and wants and be continually prouoking Heb. 10.25 inciting and incouraging one another to loue and to good workes Thus of the helps In the last place I propounded to be considered the defects that are found in the loue that is abroad in the world The defects of the common Protestants loue with which the common Protestant pleaseth himselfe I will not here complaine that loue is turned into lust and that that damnable infection hath stained heauen and earth polluted our houses brought a curse vpon our Assemblies and debased our gentrie dishonoured our Nobles corrupted our youth and made heauy our elder Age or shew how it hath brought vpon vs famine and pestilence but to let this passe I will speake of the honester loue and wherein thinke you standeth it First in the ciuiller sort in complements neuer more complements and lesse loue Secondly in freedome from suites at Law and quarrelling they are in charity with all the world if they can shew that they neuer were quarrelsome or that they are friends againe Thirdly in the baser sort it is meere Ale-house friendship their loue stands wholy in going to the Ale-house together these are the onely fellowes and good neighbours and commonly here is set vp the Diuels bench and Proclamation made of free 〈◊〉 for filthy Ribâ—uldry for drunken spewings and Viper-like slâ—nders 〈…〉 against good men Fourthly many out of their ignorance know 〈◊〉 other loue then of themselues or for themselues of others But yet more plainely the defectiuenesse of the common Protestants loue appeares diuersly First by the vsuall sinnes which are rise amongst them euen such as batter the fortresse of Loue. How can they please themselues in their charitie if we consider how Malice Reuenge Anger Slandering Back-â—iting and all sorts of prouocations to anger are euery-where abounding What more vsuall then Selfe-loue what more common then Enuy Shall I instance The Trades-man while hee is rising is so fleshed with successe and stuffed with the greedy desire of profit that hee cares not whom hee wrongs nor how much hee becomes preiudiciall to other mens trade But this man is not so filled with Selfe-loue but the declining Trades-man that hath ouer-liued his prime is euery way as well filled with Enuy. And thus men are not in charitie neither full nor fasting Secondly it appeares to be defectiue in the Obiects of Loue in a chiefe Companion of Loue in the Parts of Loue and in the Manner of louing For the first the onely men that are chiefly to be loued and our affection to be spent vpon are the Saints that is such religious persons as make conscience of all their wayes but are these the men the common Protestant loues Oh times oh manners what men finde worse entertainment in the world then these Is not the least endeauour after holinesse chased and pursued with open hates dislikes slanders Can a man refraine himselfe from euill and not be made a prey Doth there any liue godly and they persecute him not Away false wretch saist thou thou art in charitie with all men and yet canst not beare the Image of God in a childe of God For the second all true Loue ought to be accompanied with Faith yea it ought to be founded vpon Faith and therefore herein is the common loue of the world defectiue that a communion with men is not first sanctified by vnion with God These men that boast so much of their charitie neuer made conscience of seeking the assurance of Gods fauour in Christ neither euer trauailed vnder the burthen of their sinnes so as to seeke forgiuenesse as the true blessednesse Thirdly the common Protestant is exceedingly to blame in the very maine duties of Loue no tendernesse of heart no true Hospitalitie and for mercy to the poore the olde complaints may be taken vp Hosea 4.1 Esay 57.1 There is no mercie in the Land Mercifull men are taken away Wee may now adaies waite for some Samaritane to come and proue himselfe a neighbour and for societie and fellowship in the Gospell with Gods people it will neuer sinke into the vnderstanding of these carnall men that that is any way expedient and finally in all the branches of Clemency before expressed where is the man that makes conscience of them And for the last it is easily auouched that the Loue that is found in the most men is neither brotherly nor without grosse fayning and hypocrisie nor proceedeth it from a heart in any measure purified and lastly it is so farre from being feruent that it is stone colde Thus of Loue. Verse 5. For the Hopes sake which is laid vp for you in Heauen IN these words is mentioned the third Grace for which the Apostle giues thankes and that is Hope Hope is here taken both for the thing hoped for viz. the glory of heauen as also the Grace by which it is apprehended but especially the latter Heauen is diuersly accepted in Scripture sometimes it signifieth the ayre a Deut. 28.12 Math. 16.16 sometimes it signifieth the whole vpper world that compasseth the earth b Gen. 49.25 Math. 3.16 sometimes for the Kingdome of Grace and the meanes thereof c Math. 3.2 11.11 but most vsually for the place of the blessed and the glory thereof and so it is taken here Hope as it is here considered by the Apostle lookes two wayes first by relation to and coherence with Faith and Loue for the Hopes sake secondly by a full aspect vpon the obiect of it which is intimated in the Metaphore laid vp and expressed in the word Heauens Doctrines from Coherence First of Hope as it is to be considered in the Coherence There is an admirable Wisedome and Mercy of God in the very maner of dispensing of his Graces for hee makes one Grace crowne another and Obseruat 1 become a recompence and reward to another as here for Hopes sake Gods Children breake through the difficulties of Faith One Grace crowneth another and the impediments and discouragements of Loue. When God sees how many waies the heart of man is beset in the spirituall combat about the getting and exercise of those two Graces hee is pleased by his word and spirit to trumpet out victorie by shewing the glory of heauen and to set on the Crowne of Hope as the assured pledge of full and finall victorie it is Hope that pluckes vp the heart of man to a constant desire of vnion with God by Faith and of communion with man by Loue. And the true reason why so many men vtterly neglect the care to get a iustifying Faith and an inflamed affection to Gods Children is because they haue no taste of the comforts of the euidence of a better life by
idlenesse yet seeing our hope is not in the world therefore Gods children doe well first and chiefely to seeke the kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof and so to minde an earthly calling as it hinder not an heauenly and prouide meanes for a temporall life as not to hinder the hope of an eternall life Thirdly this Doctrine may much settle and comfort Gods Children against the scornes and hates of the World and all sorts of carnall people Vse 3 the World will loue his owne Obiect Obiect Oh but why should they hate vs Ans Because you are not of the world and Christ hath chosen you out of the world therefore the world hateth you Solut. And therefore both prouide for it and beare it when you finde it John 15.19 Obiect Obiect But wee will not be so rash and indiscreete to prouoke men to hate and reproach Sol. Vers 20. Solution They haue persecuted Christ who was the fountaine of all wisedome and therefore it is a vaine perswasion for any childe of God to thinke by any discretion wholy to still the clamours and hates of wicked men And those men are grossely deceiued and preiudiced that thinke the true cause of the troubles of Gods children is their owne indiscretion Obiect Obiect It is strange they should hate vs so wee neuer did them wrong Sol. Vers 21. Solut. All these things will they doe vnto you for my names sake it is not your euill doing but your holy profession of the Name of Christ which is named vpon you that they hate Obiect Quest But how comes it they should dare to be so presumptuous and so palpably malicious Solution Ans It is because they haue not knowne my Father ver 21. their ignorance of the Maiestie and Iustice of God is the cause of it Obiect Obiect If it be of ignorance it may be easily pardoned them Sol. Ver. 22. If I had not come and spoken vnto them Solut. they should haue had no sinne but now there is no cloake for their sinne that is if Christ by the preaching of the Word had not discouered their sinnes and set before them the way of godlinesse then it had beene no such grieuous and monstrous sinne but in as much as many men doe lie in wilfull ignorance and will not be informed of the vilenesse of their course therefore before God of all sinners they are without colour or excuse Obiect Obiect But may they not haue good hearts to God though they do thus intemperately and vniustly maligne and abuse the Preachers and Children of God Solut. Sol. Vers 23. He that hateth Christ in his Ministers and members hateth the Father also and cannot haue a good heart to God Obiect Obiect But it may be that Christ and Christians are hated the more securely by wicked worldlings because they see nothing but their basenesse and humiliation Solut. Sol. Vers 24. If I had not done workes among them which none other did c. By which words our Sauiour shewes that no workes of God for by or amongst Gods Seruants can be so great testimonies of the vndoubted certaintie of the goodnesse and holinesse of their cause but wicked men will still against all right hate them And therefore wee should so informe our selues by this and other Scriptures vers 25. as to set downe our rest that in the world we must haue troubles and in Christ and heauen peace and therefore lay vp hope in our hearts as God hath locked vp our treasures in Heauen Thus of Hope Thus also of the Grace for which he giues thankes Whereof yee haue heard before by the Word of truth which is the Gospell Vers 6. Which is come vnto you euen as it is vnto all the world and is fruitfull as iâ— is also among you from the day that yee heard and truly knew the grace of God IN these words with those that follow to the ninth Verse is contained the second part of the Thankesgiuing viz. his praise to God for their meanes of Grace The meanes is either Principall Vers 5.6 Or Instrumentall Vers 7.8 The principall meanes is the Word and this is described by six things First by the ordinance in which it was most effectuall viz. Hearing Secondly by the property which was most eminent in the working of it viz. Truth Thirdly by the kinde of Word viz. the Gospell Fourthly by the prouidence of God in planting it amongst them is come vnto you Fiftly by the subiect persons vpon whom it wrought You the Colossians and the whole world Sixtly by the efficacie It is fruitfull from the day Thus for the order of the words From the generall I obserue out of all the words two things First that Nature directs nor to the apprehension either of Grace or Glory Doctr. 1 The naturall man cannot perceiue the things of God 1 Cor 2.4 these Colossians had neuer knowne the face of God nor gained the grace of Christ had not God sent them the meanes Briefely this may informe vs of the lamentable condition of such as liue in their naturall estate onely pleased with the desire or possession of the riches or gifts of Nature and withall shewes vs the Fountaine of the want of Sense or care of Grace and holinesse In the most Sense comes not from Nature but from the Word Who is a naturall man and he is a Naturall man that is still lapped and couered with the vaile of Ignorance whose wisedome is crosse to Gods Wisedome that lyeth in grosse sinnes like a dead man without sense that serues some particular gainefull or pleasing sinne Esa 25 8. Rom. 8.6 Ephes 2 1. Rom 6. without vsing aright any ordinance of God against it and is without the spirit of Adoption his heart neuer broken for sinne and without desire of righteousnesse Secondly it is a worthy blessing of God to any people to haue the Word Doctr. 2 of God amongst them This is that men should be exceeding thankefull for to God Psal 147 19.20 Esa 2.3 And by the contrary the want of the Word is a terrible famine Vse 1. Vses For reproofe both of mens prophanenesse in neglecting and contemning of the Word as also of our great vnthankefulnesse for such a mercie 2. For comfort to Gods children that enioy the Word and esteeme it The Word should satisfie vs whatsoeuer else wee want both because it doth abundantly make amends for all other wants and besides it fits vs with strength patience and comfort to make vse of other wants 3. For instruction not onely to such people as want the Word to seeke for it and to plant themselues where they may haue it but also to such Landlords and great men and rulers of the people as would bee thought louers of their Countrey to vse all meanes to see the Countrey and the Parishes vnder their power prouided of this holy treasure Thus of the generall
Doctrines out of the whole Verses The first thing in speciall is the kinde of ordinance in which the word was effectuall viz. Hearing Whereof That is of which Heauen or Hope Doctr. It is a great mercy of God to heare of Heauen before the time come it should be enioyed or lost If we heard not of Heauen till death or iudgement wee should continue still in our slumber drowned in the lust after profit or pleasures we should be so far from finishing our mortification as wee should hardly beginne to set about the washing of our owne vncleanenesse both of hands and life wee should looke vpon Grace and Holinesse with a dull and feeble eye yea it is good euen for Gods children to heare of it before they haue it both to support them in their crosses and discouragements as also to plucke vp their mindes to holy contemplation and to weane them from the loue of base things yea to inflame them to a greater desire to magnifie and glorifie the singular grace and mercy of God in these dayes of their pilgrimage Ye haue heard No man can get eternall graces Doctr. or an enduring contentment arising from the hope of a better life without the hearing of the word of God c Math 17 5. Luk 16 29 30 John 8.47 Quest But tell vs distinctly what good shall men get by hearing of Sermons Answ Many are the singular benefits come to men thereby What good comes by hearing Sermons First the holy Ghost is here giuen Acts 10.44 Secondly mens hearts are here opened Acts 16.14 Thirdly the feare of God doth here fall vpon men Acts 13.16 Fourthly the proud and stony-heart of man is here tamed melted and made to tremble Esa 66.2 Fiftly the faith of Gods Elect is here begotten Rom. 10.14 Sixtly Men are here sealed by the holy Spirit of promise Epes 1.13 Seauenthly here the Spirit speaketh to the Churches Reuel 2. Eightly Christ here comes to suppe with men a Reuel 3.10 Let men tell of their experience whether euer their hearts tasted of the refreshing of CHRIST till they deuoted themselues to the hearing of the Word Ninthly The painefull distresse of the afflicted Conscience is heere or no where cured by hearing the bones that God hath broken receiue ioy and gladnesse Psal 51.8 Tenthly what shall I say but as the Euangelicall Prophet saith If you can doe nothing else yet heare and your soules shall liue Esa 55.4 Liue I say the life of Grace yea and the life of Glory for Saluation is brought vnto vs by hearing Act. 28.18 and 4.16 Vse 1 The vse of this point is First for instruction Let him that heareth heare b Ezech 3 27. yea let all reioyce in the mercies of their God that haue tasted of this bountie of the Lord blessed are your eares in as much as you haue heard Many Prophets and righteous men haue desired to heare the things that you heare and Vse 2 haue not heard them c Math. 13.16.17 Secondly for humiliation vnder the consideration of the lamentable estate of such people as haue not the Word preached vnto them How doe the thousands euen in Israell perish through the failing or wanting of Vision Is there not almost millions of Men and Women that haue scarce heard by preaching whether there be any holy Ghost Oh the cruell torments that abide those soule-murtherers Shall I name them I wish their repentance that so they might haue a new name but because lamentable experience shewes that the vnsauory Salt seldome findes wherewith it may be salted therefore it is the dutie of all Gods people to bowe the knees of their hearts to God beseeching him to inflame the hearts of those that are in authoritie with such bowels of compassion that they would in due time purge the Church of them that so their names may no more bee heard amongst vs. Whiles men lie sicke of the spirituall Lethargy in their owne hearts they are little troubled with the distresse of others but if men would euen in Gods sight duely waigh without shifting and preiudice these propositions viz. that the hearing of the Word is the ordinarie meanes to conuert mens soules to God Rom. 10.14 1 Pet. 1.23 c. And that except men be borne againe they cannot enter into the Kingdome of God Mourne and pray Iohn 3.3 if I say these things be weighed how should our bowels turne within vs to consider the case of some hundreds of Parishes in this famous Kingdome that in the middest of this great Light in this respect yet sit in darkenesse Thirdly for the reproofe of the disorders and vitious dispositions of men in the hearing of the Word Many are the sorts of euill hearers exceeding many are the wicked humours of men by which they sinne against the Word heard the Scripture hath noted and taxed diuers corruptions in men in hearing and fearefully threatned them For the better explication of this vse I consider two things First the sorts of euill hearers Secondly their state in respect of it The sorts of euill hearers The sorts of euill hearers may be distinguished into two kindes some are openly impious and audacious some more ciuill and restrained Of the first kinde First some are so wayward nothing can please them either the Preacher is too terrible or he is too comfortable If Iohn fast hee hath a Deuill if Christ eate he is a glutton d Mat. 11.16 c. Secondly Some heare and are scandalized e Math. 15 12. Men are so wedded to their owne conceits and stuffed with preiudice that they many times wilfully study and striue to frame scandale and offence out of the words of the Teacher Thirdly Some heare and are filled with wrath and enuie and that sometimes so as they cannot restraine the signes of their rage and fretting no not in the Sermon-time f Luke 4.24 Acts 7.54 They gnash with their teeth and their harts are ready to burst for anger And this comes many times because men cannot abide wholesome Doctrine but are giuen to fables h 2 Tit. 4.3 4. Fourthly Some heare and their mouthes make iests while their hearts go after their lusts i Ezech 33 30. they heare and mocke k Acts 17.32 Fiftly Some make the auditory of Christians the studie of all manner of base filthinesse thither comes the Adulterer the Couetous the deceiuer the accuser of the Brethren c. and there they damnably frame their dogged and swinish imaginations Sixtly Some heare and if they finde any power in the Doctrine of the Preacher they enquire whether hee be not a Puritane for they haue heard so much euill of that Sect euery where that that one colour may serue to make them cautelous and better aduised then to be much troubled with his Doctrine l Acts 28 22. Seuenthly Some will heare if he speake of this world m 1 Iohn 4.5 He is an excellent Preacher that in
their vnderstanding giues them liberty and sowes pillowes vnder their fleshly and worldly elbowes Eightly Some heare fearefully as loath to be drawne to the Sermon of any that rebukes sinne as the people of Israell were to come neere the Mount n Heb 12 19. Ninthly Some like the chiefe Priests and Pharises when they perceiue that the Preacher rebukes their sinnes seeke to lay hands vpon him o Mat 21 45 46. and as farre as the feare of the people restraineth them not they practise to remoue him The ciuiller sorts of hearers are diuersly sinnefull in their seuerall humors First some heare but it is to be rid of their diseases that is to see whether by hearing Sermons and comming to Church they can asswage the trouble of their mindes and dull the stinging cares of their hearts Secondly some are like the young man for they goe from the Sermon sorry that the word requireth such things as they are not willing to doe p Math. 19. Thirdly Some heare and say God forbid q Luke 20 76. It is pitty it should be so as the Preacher sayes Fourthly Some heare because a great report goeth of the Teacher r Math 3 8. Fiftly But aboue all others they are strang hearers that are mentioned Math. 22.22 they heare and admire and yet leaue and forsake for any reformation or practise of what they heare Vnder this rancke I may referre the three sorts of hearers Math. 13. The first sort suffer the Diuell presently to take away the Word The second sort choake it with cares and lusts The third forsakes the profession and hearing and liking of it in the time of temptation or persecution Thus of their sorts The state of men transgressing against the Word The misery of euill hearers by refusing to heare it aright is exceeding fearefull if they could see their miserie they would doe as the Prophets require they would cut their haire and cast it away vnder the sense of the horror of Gods indignation Å¿ Jer 7 22 29. c. The dust of the feete of Gods messengers will rise in iudgement against such hearers t Math. 10.14 It shall be easier for Niniâ—eh and Tyrus and Sidon and Sodom and Gomorrah then for such hearers u Math. 12.41 c. Yea all their suites for mercy are abomination in Gods sight x Prou. 28 9. A heauie eare is noted for a singular iudgement Math. 13.13.14 c. Esa 30.8.9 Yea because men will not heare the Word they must heare the rod Mich. 6.9 and their eares if they belong to God must be forced open by corrections Iob. 3.3 To conclude if all this cannot affect men then I say as the Lord said to the Prophet of such persons Hee that leaueth off to heare let him leaue off Ezek. 3. vlt. Thus of the first part of the discription viz. the ordinance in which it is most effectuall viz. Hearing The second part is the propertie of the Word which is most eminent in the working of it viz. Truth Word of Truth Hee meaneth not the personall Word which is Christ but the enunciatiue Word made knowne either singularly by Reuelation Oracles Visions Dreames or commonly by tradition of Doctrine from hand to hand for 2000. yeeres or by a more excellent manner afterwards by Scripture the Word of holy Scripture is here meant The properties of the Word There are many properties of the Word of God wherein it doth excell First it is diuine The testimonie of Gods mouth Wonderfull 1. Thes 2.13 Psal 119.18.88.129 Secondly It is eternall and incorruptible a liuing Word or the Word of life Psalm 119.89.144.152 Philip. 2.16 1. Pet. 1.22 Thirdly It is swift Psal 147.15.18 Fourthly It is powerfull and terrible Hebr. 4.12 The sword of the Spirit Hos 6.5 Esa 11.2 Heb. 4.12 Eph. 6. Fiftly It is nourishing and healing it hath a propertie to nourish and heale Psalm 107.20 Sixtly It sanctifieth both our persons and the vse of the creatures Seauenthly It is comfortable ioyfull sweete Psal 119.14.111.143.162 Eightly It is apt for generation it hath a quickening power Psalm 119.25.28 1. Pet. 1.22 Ninthly It is preseruatiue both from sinne Psal 119.11 and from shame Psal 119.22 So will not gold and siluer Tenthly it is wise and exceeding large Psal 119.96.98.99.100.104 Eleuenthly It is light and pure and iust Psal 119.105.130.140.128.138 But heere the Word is commended for the Truth of it and that as a most eminent propertie in mens conuersions Truth is taken diuersly for a vertue in speech in the second Table for Truth of Doctrine Iohn 5.33 for the substance of a type Iohn 1.17 for vprightnesse and sinceritie Iohn 3.21 for the true forme of a thing Rom. 1.28 How the word is said to be a word of truth Here the word of God is said to be the word of Truth in regard of the vse of the word in the conuersion of a sinner and that first as it is apprehended to be in it selfe secondly as it is by effect in the hearer For the first before a man can haue experience of the power of the Word in the gathering of his soule he must know it to be a word of Truth foure wayes First that it is the very word of God and therefore true considering the admirable antiquity of the Story before all other Histories the dreadfull miracles by which it was confirmed the certaine euent of the vaticinies or prophesies the immutable and euery way sufficient frame of piety righteousnesse and diuine worship contained it it the dureablenesse of the wisedome thereof which no punishments could euer extort out of the hearts of the professors thereof and lastly the dreadfull iudgements vpon the enemies of it Secondly that it is true whatsoeuer Doctrine it reuealeth though it make neuer so much against our profits or pleasures or lusts till a man be brought to this the Word neuer worketh soundly Thirdly that there is an especiall glory of Truth in the promises both in the promise it selfe and the condition Fourthly that we acknowledge Truth in the performance of what God hath promised and so giue glory to his faithfulnesse and thus of the word as it is apprehended in it selfe The word worketh truth in vs six wayes In the second place the word is the Word of Truth by effect because it worketh truth in vs and imprinteth it selfe in vs and fits vs for godlinesse Tit. 1.2 and thus it worketh Truth in vs six waies First In that it worketh knowledge and so Truth in the vnderstanding Secondly In that it worketh in the Truth of worshippe Iohn 14.23.24 Thirdly In that it worketh in vs plainenesse and vprightnesse in the exercise of Grace and Holinesse and so it is opposed to hypocrisie Ephes 4.24 Fourthly In that it worketh Truth of Constancie that is an euerlasting resolution to heare and keepe the Word of Truth Iohn 8.37 1. Iohn 4.6 Fiftly In that it begets in vs the sinceritie and Truth
that becomes our callings and behauiour in the world as we are free from lying calumnies perfidiousnes slandering boasting flattery c. 1 Cor. 5.8 Sixtly In that it makes all our conuersation vertuous so guids vs to do the truth Ioh. 3.22 Iam. 3.17 Vse is both for Instruction and for Reproofe Vses For Instruction therefore wee should labour that the Word may bee a Word of Truth to vs and to this end First wee should pray God to giue vs the spirit of Truth Iohn 16.13 Secondly wee must repent that wee may come to the knowledge of the Truth 2. Tim. 2.25 Thirdly wee may not rest in the forme of Truth Rom. 2.20 Iohn 3.22 For reproofe of foure sorts of men First such as will not receiue the loue of the Truth With these gaine is godlinesse 1. Tim. 6.5.2 Thes 2.10.12 Secondly such as strangle the light of the Truth either of Nature conscience or the Word and with-hold it in vnrighteousnesse that striue against the light of the truth in their hearts that they might sinne the more freely Rom. 1.18 Thirdly such as will not obey the Truth which yet they admire commend affect c. Gal. 3.1 and 5.7 Fourthly such as by their wicked liues cause the way of Truth to be blasphemed which Truth they both heare and professe to obey Thus of the second part of the description Thirdly the word of God is described by the kind of word viz. the Gospel The doctrine of a mans reconciliation with God is principally to be taught and learned Which is the Gospell By the Gospell is meant the Doctrine of the reconciliation of Man with his God after the fall Concerning the Gospell wee may in the generall here obserue That of all other Doctrines the Doctrine of a mans Reconciliation with God is especially to be vrged and explained by the Preacher and to bee most minded and enquired into by the hearer The knowledge and experience of this point acquaints a man with the sauing power of God Rom. 10.15 neuer doe men indeede see the beautie of the feete of Gods seruants till they haue trauelled about the obtaining of their peace with God If Ministers would bend the very force of their ministeries about the sound and daily inforcing of the Doctrine of mans particular assurance of his peace and reconciliation it would produce by Gods blessing singular fruite This Doctrine would iudge the very secrets of men and giue them a glimpse of their last doome It is a most preuailing Doctrine and therefore extreamely enuied in the world The high Priests and Scribes with the Elders of the people many times shew they cannot abide it Luke 20.1 Hence it is that life is not deare vnto Gods faithfull seruants so they may in the comfort thereof fulfill their course and ministration receiued of the Lord Iesus in testifying the Gospell of the grace of God x Acts 20.24 Of all other Doctrines the Deuill labours to keepe the world ignorant of the necessitie and power of this y 2 Cor. 4.3 4. But woe is to those Preachers that teach it not z 1 Cor. 9 16. and horrible wofull shall the estate of those people appeare to be at the last day that obey it not a 2 Thes 1.8 And therefore we should striue to keepe afoot the sparkles of light in this point and whatsoeuer wee loose in hearing this Doctrine should neuer runne out In particular concerning the Gospell I enquire into three things First wherein this Doctrine lieth Secondly who receiue this Doctrine of the Gospell Thirdly what are the effects of it For the first the Gospell or the Doctrine of it lyeth in two things What the Gospell principally vrgeth First in our true repentance for our sinnes and secondly in the infallible assurance of faith in Gods fauour in Christ forgiuing vs our sinnes Math. 3.2 Mark 1.15 and this duly waighed First reproues those that dreame of saluation and the benefits of the Gospell without mortification and secondly it should teach vs to nourish faith by all meanes by nourishing of desires by remouing of lets praying for it waiting vpon hearing beholding the faith of Gods children and deliuering vp our soules to some able and wise Pastor The second Question is Who receiue the Gospell Who receiue the Gospell Answ We must consider First who may receiue it and that is answered Marke 16.15 euery Creature that is any Man or Woman of what Nation Language Profession Calling State and Condition soeuer and secondly wee must consider who doe receiue it and this may be answered generally or more specially generally none receiue the Gospell but they finde in it the very power of GOD to saluation b Rom. 1.16 None but such as are begotten againe by it to God c 1 Cor. 1.16 If there be no change in thy life thou hast yet no part in the Gospell without conuersion no glad tidings In speciall the persons that receiue this treasure are signed out by diuers properties in Scripture they are poore in spirit d Mat. 11.5 Luke 4.18 they finde such neede of it that heauen suffers violence and they presse to it e Luk. 16.16 Math. 11.10 and they so highly esteeme the comforts of it that they can be content to lose libertie friends meanes and life too for Christs sake and the Gospell f Mark 8.35 10.29 and it workes so forcibly vpon mens soules that they consecrate themselues to God to sinceritie and godlinesse g Rom. 15.16 and learne conscionably to practise the seruice of God in their spirit minding the reformation of their thoughts and affections within as well as of their words and actions without h Rom. 1.9 The effects of the Gospell And thirdly for the effects of it great are the praises of the power of it it begets men to God it is the power of God to saluation it iudgeth the secrets of men Of these before It brings abundance of blessings Rom. 15 19. it makes men heires and coheires with CHRIST it is a witnesse to all Nations Matth. 24.14 And lastly life and immortalitie is brought to light by it 2 Tim. 1.10 The Vses The consideration hereof should much encourage Ministers to presse this Doctrine and neuer cease to preach it in the Temple and from house to house and make vse of all opportunities when a doore is opened vnto them either in respect of power in their owne hearts or in respect of tendernesse and affection and desire in the people i Acts 5.42 1 Cor. 1.12 Gods people also should so labour for the assurance of Gods fauour and peace in Christ by the word as they should store their hearts with prouision of that kinde not onely for their death-bed when they die but renue the perswasion of it in their hearts daily the better to fit them euen in their callings and speciall standings This knowledge is not onely a Crowne and shield for
out of the whole For the first heere are three things to be considered 1. what grace of God the Gospell propounds to men 2. what we must doe that we may haue the comfort of this that we doe truly heare 3. what it is to know truely For the first Fiue things principally to be acknowledged from Gods Grace the Gospell requires of men a deepe sence of the singular Grace or free Mercy of God towards men and that principally in fiue things first in giuing Christ to mankinde fallen and finding out so happie a meanes of our deliuerance secondly in accepting of the mediation of Christ in particular for the beleeuer in the age that hee liueth in thirdly in forgiuing sinnes past through his patience fourthly in blessing the meanes for mans sanctification and lastly in allowing vnto men their lot in the inheritance of the Saints in heauen Secondly that we may haue the comfort of this That we may heare the word in truth seuen things are to be done that we doe truly heare the word seuen things are to be done first we must deny our owne carnall reason wit parts and outward praises and become fooles that wee may bee wise r 1 Cor. 3.18 secondly wee must feare God and set our soules in Gods presence Å¿ Psal 25.14 Acts 10.33 thirdly wee must come with a purpose and willingnesse to bee reformed by it t Psal 50.16 fourthly wee must labour for a meeke and humble spirit mourning ouer Pride Malice and Passion u Iam. 1.22 Esay 57.15 1 Chron. 34.27 fiftly wee must heare all x Deut. 5.27 both at all times that is constantly and all doctrines that concerne the grace of God sixtly wee must heare with faith and assurance y Heb. 4 1. 1 Thess 1.5 How men may be said to know and yet not truly lastly wee should especially in hearing wait for a blessing from God in the particular knowledge of Gods grace to vs else all hearing is to little purpose Thirdly men may be said to know and yet not truely first when they know false things as in the Church of Rome to know the doctrine of Purgatory Intercession of Saints Image-worship the Supremacie of the Pope or in Germany to know the Vbiquitie of Christs humane nature vniuersall grace falling from grace or that the Sacraments conferre to all the graces they signifie and such like Secondly when men haue the forme of words and vnderstand not the meaning Thirdly when the notions of the truth are entertained in the minde and not let downe into the affections when men haue knowledge in their heads and no affections in their hearts the Law should be written in their hearts Fourthly when men know things by opinion not by faith as the most men know the greatest part of Religion Fiftly when our knowledge is not experimentall in practise Sixtly when men know other things but not the grace of God to themselues Thus of the words apart The Doctrines follow Doct. 1 First men may heare and yet not know Knowledge is not attained by all that heare The causes why many hearers get not knowledge and this comes to passe either as a curse for mens home-sinnes vnrepented Where Manners will not be informed their Faith cannot or by reason of pride and conceit of our owne wits and that wee neede not bee informed Thus the Pharises are blinde though they heare Christ himselfe or it comes to passe by reason of mens faultinesse in hearing they heare carelesly or without application or with preiudice or not all or else it is because men smoother their doubts and seeke not resolution in priuate by conference or seeking the law at the Priests mouth and in many fruitlesse hearing is caused by want of catechising when people are not fitted for preaching by information in the principles before Doct. 2 Secondly the hearing and true knowledge of Gods grace to a man in particular doth make fruitfull the salutiferous appearance of Gods grace in a mans heart workes in a man a desire and endeauour to shew all good faithfulnesse that may adorne that doctrine by which hee comes to know God to be his Sauiour It teacheth men to deny vngodlinesse and worldly lusts and to liue godly righteously and soberly it purgeth vpon iniquitie and inflames the zeale of good workes z Tit 2.10 11.12.14 When GODS Children haue the tydings of grace giuen vnto them it kindles in them a singular incouragement to goe about Gods worke and to hold out to lay the very last stone with ioy * Zach. 4 7. Doct. 3 Thirdly as other Doctrines so especially the doctrine of our reconciliation with God The doctrine of Gods grace hard to the most or of our particular assurance of Gods grace to vs is exceeding hard and men are strangely turned off from the right knowledge of it This comes to passe where it is effectually preached because it is hindred by common hope and by a resolution in many to part with no sinne for the attaining of it and by a naturall darkenesse in the vnderstanding of man in matters of the Kingdome of Christ and by the speciall malice of the Deuill and by pride in other knowledges And lastly by an incredible auersnesse in our natures that will not bee brought to set time apart to minde this point seriously and to apply our selues vnto the meanes that might further vs thereunto The great commodities of assurance Whereas if men were assured of Gods fauour and possessed of sauing grace the profit of the knowledge of it would appeare to be exceeding great though the heart of man be exceeding dull yet it could not but meruailously refresh vs to thinke of the pardon of all our sinnes yea if wee were sure of this point and had trauelled soundly about the experience of Gods grace to vs in particular it would for euer settle vs in the plerophorie of our religion A man needs neuer care for disputes and the thousands of Volumes about which should be the true Church or true Religion for if a man by sound reasons from the word and Spirit of God had gotten the assurance of Gods loue hee would become as Mount Sion that could not be mooued This also would make a man able to contemne all earthly mutations and liue in firmenes of heart in some measure out of the feare of any afflictions or of death it selfe and besides it would preserue vs from the poyson and infection of earthly pleasures and vaine delights and profits And to conclude it is to enioy a kinde of heauen vpon earth as being an entrance into the first degree of eternall life When men get from vnder the Law to liue vnder Grace it workes not onely a dissolution of the dominion of sinne but a consecration of the members for the seruice of righteousnesse a Rom 6 14.13 of the fulnesse of CHRIST do all the faithfull receiue euen grace for grace h 1
and to vtter nothing for certaine but the word of God From these words the beloued our fellow-seruant I obserue first that common affliction for the cause of God workes in men tendernesse of loue The Prison makes a great Apostle imbrace with singular loue a poore and meane Minister the smell of the prison and sight of the stake if such times should euer come againe would frame a better amity amongst our Church-men ambitious men might then lay downe their personall and guilefull eagernesse of hast and hate and humorous men would then bee ashamed to deuise how to inlarge the dissention by coyning new exceptions and vrging of peremptory new scruples modest and humble men on both sides that haue sought the peace of Sion would then haue double honour Secondly that hee that is faithfull is beloued beloued I say of God and Gods houshold It is an ill signe in a Minister that hee is not sound when hee findes no tokens of Gods loue in his heart nor signes of respect with Gods seruants in his life Thirdly that to be Gods Seruant is an high dignitie it is here the speciall glory of an Apostle and was acknowledged and proclaimed to be the best part of a Kings title Psal 36. the title of it Which may serue for comfort to poore Christians they can get no Wealth offices nor Honours in the world but here is their ioy they may get to bee Gods seruants which is better and more worth than all Honour Besides it condemnes the aspiring of the Cleargie yet when they haue done all they can to make themselues great men hee is a better man in Gods bookes that by faithfull seruice can winne soules to God then he that by his money or paines can only purchase many liuings and great dignities to himselfe Which is for you a faithfull Minister or Deacon Concerning the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rendred Minister it is expressely a Deacon and it is a title of Office Seruice or Administration giuen sometimes to Christ hee is called The Deacon of Circumcision u Rom 14.8 sometimes to Magistrates x Rom. 13.4 yea sometimes to Women y Rom. 16.1 sometimes to a speciall calling or sort of Church officers z Phil. 1.1 1 Tim. 3.8.12 sometimes to the Ministers of the Gospell both ordinary and extraordinary so Timothy is a Deacon 1 Tim. 4.6 so Iudas Acts 1.17.15 But the Doctrine I obserue is That euery faithfull Minister is Christs Deacon and this may comfort painefull Ministers for to be Christs Deacon is no base office or to be called so a title of disgrace for it is a title giuen to Christ and the greatest Magistrates And concerning them is that promise that hee that receiueth one of them in Christs name shall not be without his reward * Mar. 9.35 with 37. Besides Christ saith of them that where hee is there shall his Deacon or Seruant bee and his father will honour him though the world doe not a Iohn 12.26 Further it may refresh them that they are said to be Deacons not of the Letter but of the Spirit 2 Cor. 3.6.7.8 Lastly wee may see what power these Deacons haue Math. 22. They call they perswade they are heard of the great King if they complaine and informe and they binde men hand and foote and cast them into vtter darkenesse Onely if Ministers would haue the priuiledges of Christs Deacons they must put on and practise their properties First they must become as little Children for humblenesse of minde and confidence in Gods fatherly care and prouidence and for freedome from malice b Mark 9.35.36 Secondly they must follow their Master Christ in doctrine in life and in sufferings c Iohn 12.26 Thirdly seeing they haue this Deaconship as they haue receiued mercy they should not faint but cast from them the cloakes of shame and not walke in craftinesse nor handle the word of God deceitfully but in declaration of the truth should approue themselues to euery mans conscience in the sight of God d 2 Cor 4.1.2 So as for the daily expressing of their doctrine vpon the hearts and liues of the people their people might be their Epistle e 2 Cor. 3.2.3 Thus of the 7. Verse Out of the 8. Verse I obserue diuers things First from the word declared as it is here vsed and applyed to reports I note that those things are to be reported and spoken that may giue light to the hearers A good mans report tends to cleare things in the mindes of them that heare him there should be light and a Lantherne in our words f Prou. 6.23 To this end wee should vse wisedome and truth and meekenesse when wee speake Wisedome by preparing our selues to speake Truth to report things as they are and meekenesse to auoide passion for anger is a great darkener We should also take heede of diuers sinnes in both Tables that greatly corrupt the hearers not onely in the generall but in this that they greatly darken and make muddy the vnderstanding of man As in the first Table discourses or disputes of Atheisme against the Word Religion or Ordinances of God Apologies for Idolaters or Idolatrous Religion in whole or in part the very naming of vices or Idols without disgracing or hating of them Impatiencie or murmuring against God and such like And in the second Table flattery tale-bearing false accusing rash iudgement answering of matters before they be heard are great darkeners of the vnderstanding Secondly in that Epaphras intending to complaine of them for their corruptions in opinion and worshippe doth here first declare their praises and graces of Gods Spirit It shewes that it is a worthy grace to be apt to expresse others iust praises especially when we are to speake of their faults for that will shew that we are free from enuie ostentation or disdaine and that wee seeke not our owne things that wee are not suspitious nor thinke euill nor reioyce in euill Loue in the spirit Loue is either in God or in man in God there is the personall loue of Christ the loue of the Creature the loue of man and the loue of goodnesse or good men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In man there is both the loue by which hee loues God and the loue by which hee loues man I take it here it is meant of whatsoeuer loue the Spirit worketh in man Of Loue I haue spoken at large before here onely I note briefely two things in generall First the necessitie of Loue Secondly the tryall of it both in the negatiue For the first If the true loue of God and Gods children bee not in vs wee haue not faith g Gal. 5.6 nor the Spirit of God for Loue is the fruit of the Spirit h Gal. 5.22 2. Tim. 1.7 nor the Seale of our Election i Ephes 1.4 nor a pure heart or good conscience k 1 Tim. 1.5 nor strength to holde out against errours
l 2 Thes 2.20 And for triall first of our loue to God Wee must know that hee loues not God that will not come to CHRIST for life m John 5.42 that keepes not his Commandements n Iohn 15.10 that is ashamed of the Crosse and profession of Christ o Rom. 5.5 that loues not the word so as to hide as precious treasure in his heart the instructions and comforts of the Word p 1 Iohn 2.6 that is not inflamed and inwardly constrained to an ardent desire of holy duties in that place God hath set him in q 2 Cor. 5.13.14 that serues the lust or loue of his profit sports and carnall delight r 1 Ioh. 2.15 And for triall of our loue to men hee loues not his neighbour first that cannot doe it in the Spirit that is in spirituall things and from his heart according to the directions and motions of Gods Spirit secondly that doth or worketh euill to his neighbour Å¿ Rom. 13.10 thirdly that wilfully will offend his brother in a thing indifferent t Rom. 14.15 fourthly that will not pray for his neighbour u Rom. 15.30 fiftly that is not prone to shew mercy x 1 Cor. 8.8 Quest But how must I loue my neighbour Answ As Christ loued vs and that hath foure things in it For Christ loued vs first and though wee were his inferiours and for our profit and with an euerlasting loue so should wee first wee must loue with a preuenting loue secondly wee must loue though they be meaner persons in place or gifts then wee thirdly we must loue them for their profit and good not for our owne and lastly wee must loue continually and feruently Verse 9. For this cause we also since the day we heard of it cease not to pray for you and to desire that ye might be fulfilled with the knowledge of his will in all wisedome and spirituall vnderstanding Verse 10. That yee might walke worthy of the Lord in all pleasing being fruitfull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God Verse 11. Strengthened with all might through his glorious power vnto all patience and long-suffering with ioyfulnesse THese words are the second part of the Preface wherein he sheweth that hee praied for them which hee both generally affirmes The Diuision and specially declares The generall affirmation is in these words For this cause wee also since the day we heard of it cease not to pray for you The speciall Declaration is in the words that follow And to desire that yee might be fulfilled with the knowledge of his will and so forward to the end of the 11. Verse In the affirmation are three things first an Intimation of a reason for this cause secondly the Notation of time since the day wee heard of it thirdly the Matter affirmed we cease not to pray for you In generall wee may plainely obserue that the desires of our hearts We are neither borne nor borne againe for our selues and endeauours of our liues ought not to be imployed for our owne good onely but for the good of others Wee are neyther borne nor borne againe for our selues Sanctified and holy men haue beene full of constant and ardent affections and desires after the good of Gods Children The manifestation of the spirit is giuen to euery member to profit withall x 1 Cor. 12.7 Religious Loue seeketh not his owne things y 1 Cor. 13. wee should not seeke our owne things as many doe but that which is Iesus Christs viz. that which tends to his glory and the profit of his members yea Christians should serue one another by loue hee is not of God that hath not holy affections to promote so farre as in him lyeth the good of Gods Children z 1 Ioh. 3.10 Herein are the Children of God and the Children of the Diuell vsually knowne certainely that which any man is in Religion hee is relatiuely if not fit to serue the body Note then not fit to be of the body hee is not a Saint that seekes not communion of Saints This may serue First Vses to shew the miserie of such as haue no inflamed desires after the good of Gods Children Secondly it may giue vs occasion to examine our selues what good the body of Christ reapes by vs. If any Christian of lesse power gifts and meanes in the world aske what good can I doe to Christians I answere if thou canst doe nothing else thou canst pray to God for them and desire their good reioyce in their prosperitie and mourne for their miseries neither let this be thought a meane and vnprofitable seruice to the body for wee see here a great Apostle imploying himselfe about such worke yea thou dost benefit the body by keeping an holy order in thine owne worke walking inoffensiuely If one stone flie out of the building it may breede great annoyance to the whole Thirdly this should teach vs to auoide what lets our desires or abilities to serue the Brethren by loue and what may wrong the body Take heede of worldlinesse euen these carking cares or plodding thoughts about earthly things vse the world but serue it not take heede of irreligiousnesse or the common prophanenesse of the world take heede of rash censuring and the customary liberty of speech to iudge and master-like to taxe the actions of others lastly take heede of presumptuous and scandalous courses of life And here also may be gathered a comfort to afflicted consciences that are distressed because they finde not what they would in themselues they must know that one great way of triall of sinceritie is by the constant vprightnesse of their hearts in the desires of good to the Church and people of God And therefore though they cannot speake so much good of themselues as were meete yet it is a great grace of God that they haue inflamed affections to wish all spirituall prosperitie to Gods people and to blesse them in the Name of the Lord. Doctr. When thou seest the word begin to work in any place pray feruently to God For this cause Doct. When we see the Word of God beginning to worke effectually in any people and that they wax fruitfull it is the dutie of all that loue Sion to bestirre themselues and cry mightily to God with vncessant prayers for them If it be asked what we should pray for or wish vnto them I answere wee should pray first that God would restraine the Diuell and all wicked men that profession bee not dishonoured in the birth of it by scandalous persons for it is one of the first practises of the Diuell to thrust up wicked men into profession What thou shouldest pray for that so the glory of sinceritie might be darkened Secondly that the word might haue free passage without interruption or hurtfull opposition Seldome doth powerfull preaching make a diuision in the heape but the Diuell and diuellish men
mercy nor pietie in the Land because there is no knowledge of God in the Land x Hos 4.1.2 God shewes his righteousnesse to them that know him y Psal 36 10. And therefore neyther the Papists must tell men that Ignorance is the Mother of Deuotion nor the common Protestant so idly aske what needes all this knowledge More particularly three questions may be here resolued What are the lets of increasing Quest 1. What are the lets of increase Ans There are many lets 1. Ill opinions about knowledge as that it is vnprofitable vnnecessary c. 2. Abuse of our Callings 3. The loue of other things z Ier. 9.23.24 4. The smothering of doubts difficulties and preiudice in the vse of the meanes 5. Securitie when a man growes proud of what hee doth know and presumes of Gods mercy for what he wants 6 Presumptuous sinne as it hinders other graces so it casts men behinde hand in knowledge 7. Resisting of Gods Spirit pricking the conscience to get it awake and smothering of terrors * Hos 6.1.2.3 8. Internall euils nourished as lust a Tim 3.7 euill thoughts b Pro. 14.22 passion c Prou. 14.29 How we may know when we increase with knowledge What we must doe that wee may increase in knowledge c. Quest 2. How may we know when we increase in knowledge Ans We increase in knowledge 1. If we increase in affection to the meanes for God is neuer wanting in the successe 2. If we increase in the power of godlinesse it is certaine wee grow in knowledge if wee grow in grace 3. If wee grow stayed and setled and more resolued in the doctrine of Gods grace and practise of holy life Quest 3. What must we doe that wee may increase Ans We must obserue these Rules 1. We must practise what we doe already know d Iohn 7.17 2. Wee must not be ouer-curious or suffer our selues to be drawne aside with fond questions controuersies and speculations but be wise to sobriety e Rom. 12.13 3. Wee must redeeme the time and watch to all the opportunities for the vse of the meanes f Ephes 5.16 4. Wee must vse the world as if wee vsed it not 5 We must acknowledge that is confesse and professe what we know least God by our vnthankefulnesse and fearefulnesse be prouoked to scourge our spirits with a slumber or reprobate sence g Rom 1.28 6. Wee must minde our owne way h Prou 14.8 Lastly we must vse Gods ordinances and all of them and without interruption constantly and cheerefully Thus of the Grace it selfe and the Measure of it the Obiect followes Of God Our knowledge must be of God foure wayes Our knowledge must be of God foure waies for first it must be spirituall and diuine knowledge not humane naturall and earthly 2. It must be of God as hee is the author of it we must seeke it from aboue by prayer 3. It must be of God as he is the end of it it must draw vs nearer to God Lastly God must be the obiect of it we must know Gods Name In this last sence here are two things imported First that euen after regeneration there may be sometimes some working of the seedes of Atheisme So wretched is the euill nature of man that in this respect there is cause many times to hang downe the head with horror shame and bitter mourning of heart and confusion of face Secondly that increase in holy conuersation doth abate the mouings of Atheisme as any be more holy so they are more freed from the trouble of them Be first holy and then be an Atheist professed or resolued if thou canst Concerning the knowledge of God foure things are to be considered 1. How he is made knowne 2. Who they are that God chargeth with this that they know him not 3. How it comes to passe that man knowes not his God 4. What we must doe that we may know God How God is made knowne God is made knowne 1. in his Sonne in Christ God is as it were visible i Iohn 14.9 2. By his Spirit k 1 Cor. 2.10.11 3. By his worde both by the testimony it giues of God and by the relation of Prophesies accomplished and Miracles wonderfully wrought it shewes a God as it is a sacred treasury preseruing the memory of wonderfull things 4. By his workes and that either in generall as God hath stamped vpon them some markes of his invisible things l Rom. 1. or in his particular workes as the founding of the Earth the hanging of the Cloudes the spreading out of the Heauens the recoyling of the Waters leauing an habitation for man terrours of Conscience Plagues vpon wicked men at their wish answering of Prayers Miracles the Soule of Man and state of Diuels 2 There are many sorts of men yea euen in the Church Who they are that know not God besides professed Atheists that are hated of God and charged with this that they know not God as 1. All that keepe not his Commandements m Esay 1.5 1 Iohn 2.4 2. All that heare not vs n 1 Iohn 4.6 3. All Persecutors o John 16.3 4. All that honour not such as feare God p 1 Iohn 3.1 5. All that deny the Natures or Offices of the Sonne of God q 1 Iohn 2.23 The causes of this ignorance of God 3 This wretched Atheisme and Ignorance of God and euill thoughts of his Nature Presence Attributes c. is caused first by corruption of our natures in the Fall 2. It is increased by the custome of all sorts of sinnes 3. If it preuaile it may come by some speciall iudgement of God who being prouoked by other sinnes doth leaue men to a spirit of slumber or eternally reiecting them doth leaue them to a reprobate sence or in the power of the sinne against the holy Ghost 4 That we may know God and increase in it wee must view his workes What wee must do that we may know God search his Booke obey the motions of his Spirit humble our selues to seeke the signes of his presence and for the better successe in all labour for a pure heart r Math. 5.6 Hitherto of the Obiect Parts and End of Knowledge the Cause followeth in these words Verse 11. Strengthened in all might according to the power of his glory IN the words I note 1. The thing it selfe Strengthened 2. The manner of it in all might 2. The ground of it according to the power of his glory or glorious power From the Coherence I obserue that wee must bee strengthened in Grace before wee can be filled with Knowledge till Grace preuaile euill motions Doct. 1 and temptations grow many times too hard for the seedes of Knowledge and the Diuell steales away much of the seede Strengthened There are two sorts of Christians fearing God some are Doct. 2 strengthened with all might
z Ephes 4.11 to 17. Besides if we would increase in strength wee must let Patience haue his perfect worke making conscience to mortifie corrupt passions as worldly griefe anger fretting a Iames 1.4 c. And lastly wee must bee carefull to keepe what God hath giuen vs that no man take away our crowne Neglect of grace receiued is a great hinderance of strength and increase Thus of the weake Christian A strong Christian discouers himselfe by diuers things First Of the strong Christian and how he may be knowne hee is spirituall that is such a one as not onely hath a taste and desire after spirituall things but is also ruled by the Word and Spirit of God that hee restraines the euils of the flesh both in heart and life so as hee giues not occasion eyther of scandall to the weake or of scorne to them that are without b 1 Cor 3.1 Secondly hee is able to be baptised with the baptisme that Christ was baptised with and to drinke of the cup that Christ dranke of he is not onely willing to beare ordinary wrongs and crosses but is prepared for the worst the world or Sathan may doe to him c Mat 20.22.23 3. Hee can beare the infirmities of the weake and in conuersing deny himselfe and please his Brother in that that is good to edification d Rom 15.1.2 4. Hee is full of goodnesse and knowledge and is able to admonish e Rom 15.14 and comfort others with the comforts hee hath found himselfe f 2 Cor 1.4 5. Hee sinnes not in word g Iames 3.1 that is hee is able to gouerne his tongue with Wisedome Meekenesse Grace and Truth The ordinary faults of speech are not found in his Tongue 6. He is not carefull for his life to take thought for what he shall eate or what he shall drinke nor doth he disquiet his heart about his body what he shall put on for these outward things hee can easily trust his heauenly Father h Math 6.25.30 7. He can loue his enemies endure wrongs without resistance or reuenge or if hee vse the helpe of the Magistrate hee can seeke it without malice or crueltie hee can blesse them that curse him and pray for them that despight him and doe good to them that hate him i Math 5 38. to the end Lastly in Faith hee is strong like Abraham Rom. 4.16 to the end Hee can beleeue things to come as well as if they were present Vers 17. hee can beleeue aboue hope and vnder hope Vers 18. hee looketh not to the meanes but to the promise Vers 19. hee vanquisheth doubts Vers 20. hee is as thankefull for promises as others would bee for performances Vers 20.21 for these things were not onely true of Abraham but may be true in vs also Vers 23.24 who may haue as great helpe from Christ as euer he had Vers 25. Thus of the strong Christian In all might Note how the Apostle presseth to perfection before Why all might in all knowledge all pleasing all good workes now in all might And wee had neede to be strengthened with all might because not one part of the soule onely is to be looked to but the whole soule spirit and life throughout nor haue wee one Grace to tend but all sorts of Graces from God nor doth there abide vs one trouble but calamities indignities and temptations of all sorts Wee haue not one aduersary to encounter but many and of many sorts inward outward visible inuisible publike priuate at home and abroad Neyther doe wee stand vpon our guard at one time but must looke to our selues in all these respects at all times It must be all might that we should labour after in foure respects All might in foure respects First it must bee a Might that extends to the strengthening of all the faculties of the soule powers of the body and duties of the life our Mindes must bee strengthened in the approuing of truth and goodnesse and in reprobating of euill and falshood l 1 Cor 14.20 our Memories must bee strengthened in retayning and recording the secrets and hid things of God which are committed to it the Will must be strengthened in the Election of good and reiection of euill and our Affections neede strength also thus wee were to be strengthened in Patience m Iam 1.4 Ioy n 1 Thes 5.16 Loue o 1 John 4.18 Mercy p Col 3.12 Hope and Confidence q 1 Pet 1.13 Desires r Psal 27.4 in Reuerence Å¿ Heb. 12.28 in Hatred of sinne t Psal 139.21.22 Contempt of the World u Phil 3.8 Esay 30.22 So doe wee neede strength to euery dutie of holy life Secondly it must be a Might that is gotten from the vse of all the meanes wee must be strengthened in the power of euery ordinance of God and supported with the vse of euery helpe to make vs strong Thirdly it must be a Might shewed in the vse of all the Armour of God Wee must strengthen our selues with euery piece of Armour whether it bee Armour of Defence as the Girdle of Truth the Brest-plate of Righteousnes the Shooes of the Gospell of Peace the Shield of Faith the Helmet of Hope or Armor of Offence as the Sword of the Spirit Gods Word and the Darts of Prayers x Ephes 6.12 Fourthly it should be a Might extended to all possible degrees and power of euery Grace and dutie thus in mercy wee should communicate in all good things y Gal 6.6 our seruice should be an heartie Seruice z Ephes 6.6 wee must loue the Lord with all our hearts with all our soules with all our might * Deut. 6.5 According to the power of his glory In the handling of these words I consider them first apart secondly as they are ioyned together and thirdly the Doctrines out of them Here are two things laid to pawne for the strengthening of the weake Christian Gods Power and Gods Glory The extent of Gods power Power is one of the Attributes they call in Schooles relata the Power of God is infinite both in respect of Essence for it is as large as the Essence yea it is the Essence it selfe and in respect of Obiects hee hath not done so much but farre beyond our capacities hee could doe infinitely more and so is it infinite in respect of continuance Yet to speake of it according to our capacities What God cannot doe it is restrayned 1. By his Will hee cannot doe what his Will is against 2. By his glory hee can doe nothing against his owne Glory 3. By his Nature hee cannot lye c. because it is against his Nature 4. In some respects by the nature of the Creature so as whatsoeuer destroyes the essentiall definition of the Creature God cannot doe as God cannot make a man vnreasonable and yet hee remaine a man hee cannot make a
Obiect The faithfull themselues discerne not any such excellencie in their earthly condition Sol. Wee must distinguish of Christians Solut. some are but infants in grace and babes these may be entituled to great things and yet haue no great sense of it as the Childe in Nature hath no great discerning of the inheritance hee is borne to or his owne present condition wherein hee excels others A kingdome is neuer the worse because the infant Prince cannot discourse of the glory of it Some Christians fall away for the time into grosse sinne or error and these are in matters of grace like the drunken man or Paraliticke in nature their discerning is lost with their vprightnesse other Christians either want the meanes in the power of it or are tossed with great afflictions or are in the fit of temptation and then they haue but a darke glimpse of their felicity in Christ but the strong Christian that hath digested the assurance of Gods loue in Christ and is exercised in the word of righteousnesse sees such a glory in the Kingdome of Grace and doth acknowledge it with such vnmoueable firmenesse of heart that all the powers of either earth or hell cannot alter his iudgement in the high estimation of such a condition Vses The Vse of this Doctrine concerning Christs Kingdome is First for Consolation Gods Children should much exult and reioyce in their estates and in as much as Christ sitteth as king for euer all that are in his Temple should speake of his glory p Psal 29.10.18 and if there were nothing else for a Christian to ioy in yet let all the children of Sion reioyce in their King q Psal 149.2 Yea the thought of this that God is our King should vphold vs and fence vs against all crosses r Psal 74.12 for Christ is a hiding place for the winde and a couer for the tempest as riuers of waters in a dry place and as the shadow of a great rocke in a weary Land Å¿ Esay 32.2 And therefore let our eyes neuer grow dimme in viewing this glory or our eares grow dull in harkening to the word of this Kingdome Secondly for Reproofe and terrour vnto all wicked men that harden their hearts and refuse to returne What greater losse then to lose Christs Kingdome and what fairer seruice then to serue the Sonne of God Who would not feare thee O King of Nations t Jer 10.7 accursed is the estate of all such as subiect not their neckes to Christs yoake that refuse to let him raigne ouer them by his Word and Spirit that come not vp to doe their homage in Ierusalem euen to worshippe this King the Lord of Hoasts u Zach. 14.17 If Iesus Christ be a great King then where shall they appeare that say to the King Apostata x Iob 34.18 Euen all such I meane that dare reproach the way of Christ and deride the sinceritie of such as desire to imploy themselues in the businesse of the Kingdome c. Is hee a great King how dare wee then offer that vnto him which they durst not offer to a meane King on earth What meane the blinde and the lame in Gods house y Mal 1.13.14 how dare men so securely offer vp their blinde lip-seruice and lame deuotions It is a Kingdome that is offered why doe wee then trifle why doe they excuse What meanes these fond excuses I haue married a wife and cannot come I haue bought fiue yoake of Oxen and must goe proue them I haue bought a Farme and must goe see it I haue this pleasure and that profit and therefore cannot come Will they lose a Kingdome vpon so silly a pretence when thou needest not to lose either Wife Farme or Oxen. God doth not bid thee leaue thy Wife thy Labour thy Calling thy Liuing but onely wils thee to attend thine owne further aduancement in the season of it seeke lawfull profit but seeke Grace first Vse thy lawfull pleasures but chiefly seeke the pleasures of God euen these spirituall ioyes that are more worth then a Kingdome Thirdly for Instruction it should teach vs aboue all things to seeke our happinesse in this excellent estate vnder the gouernement of Iesus Christ Wee should in respect of the worth of it forsake our Fathers house and the immoderate desire of any earthly thing so that the King will please to delight in vs z Psal 4.5 Wee should open our hearts wider that the King of Glorie by his Word and Spirit may come in * Psal 24.10 Wee should labour for all those Graces by which an entrance is ministred into this Kingdome a 2 Pet 1.8.11 and whatsoeuer we are vncertaine of wee should make our Calling and Election sure and though we bee neuer so many waies opposed yet seeing wee fight for a Kingdome nay in a Kingdome wee should hold it alwaies a good fight b 1 Tim 6. and continue constant and vnmoueable and if Christ lead vs into his Chambers c Cant 1.3 of presence and delight vs with the sweete ioyes of his presence wee should remember such princely loue and ioy in him alwaies Let the Christian sing and make a ioyfull noyse to the rocke of his saluation and let him worshippe and bow downe let him serue with all reuerence and heare without all hardnes of heart d Psal 95.1.3 let no discontentment possesse the heart of the true Christian for to serue Christ is to raigne and all his Subiects are Kings and the worst estate of the meanest Christian is a rich Kingdome Of his Sonne Quest Quest Why is it called the Kingdome of the Sonne rather then of the Father Ans Answ Because God hath giuen all the power to the Sonne and this Kingdome is assigned ouer to him The merit of this happinesse is onely in Christ and the vertue that gathers vs into this kingdome is onely from CHRIST and no man commeth to the Father but by Christ Sonne of his loue Christ is the Sonne of Gods loue first because hee is most worthy of all others to be beloued As Iudas is the Sonne of perdition that is most worthy to be damned Secondly because hee was from euerlasting begotten of the loue of his Father hee is Gods naturall Sonne Thirdly because he is infinitely filled with the sense of his loue so they are said to be the Children of the marriage that are full of ioy in respect of the marriage Fourthly because it is hee by whom loue is deriued into others It is hee that makes all other Sonnes beloued Lastly in respect of his humane nature he is that Sonne vpon whom God hath shewed his principall loue in respect of the gifts with which that nature is admirably qualified The meditation of this that CHRIST our Sauiour is the Sonne of Gods loue is very comfortable for hee is like to speede in any thing hee requests the Father for vs and hee will be
Esay 59.2 it defiles it remaines vpon Record written with a penne of Iron and with the point of a Diamond p Ier 17.1 o Psal 51.1 it causeth all the disquietnesse of the heart q Psal 38.3 it is the cause of all Iudgements It brings death r Rom 6. vlt. What a man should do to get his sinnes forgiuen him Thirdly a Question is here to be considered of viz. What should a man doe that hee may get a comfortable assurance that his sinnes are forgiuen him Ans He that would be assured of remission of sinnes must doe these things First hee must forgiue other men their trespasses against him else hee cannot be forgiuen t Luke 4.18 1 Iohn 1.9 Hos 14.3 Zach 12.12 Chap 13.1 Secondly hee must search out his sinnes by the Law Å¿ Math 6.14 and mourne ouer them in Gods presence striuing to breake and bruise his owne heart with griefe in secret in the confession of them to God Luk. 4.18 1 Iohn 1.9 Hos 14.3 Zach. 12.12 to the end 13.1 Thirdly wee must take heede of the sinne against the holy Ghost which beginning in Apostacie is continued in Persecution of the knowne Truth and ends in Blasphemie and is therefore a sinne vnpardonable because the sinner is vtterly disabled of the power to repent And howsoeuer all sinnes against the holy Ghost are not vnpardonable but onely that sinne that hath the former three things in it yet the man that would haue euidence of pardon must take heede of all wayes of offending against Gods Spirit and therefore must take heede of speaking euill of the way of godlinesse of contemning the meanes of Grace by which the Spirit workes and of tempting grieuing or vexing of the holy Ghost within his owne heart or others Fourthly he must daily attend vpon the preaching of the Gospell till the Lord be pleased to quicken his owne Promises and his heart to the ioyfull application of the Comforts of Gods Loue conteined in his Word And when men come to Gods presence to seeke so great a mercy as the pardon of sinne they must aboue all things take heede of wilfull hardnesse of heart least their vnwillingnesse to be directed by Gods Word be requited with that curse that God should grow vnwilling that they should repent and hee should forgiue them u Marke 4.11.12 Acts 26.18 Fiftly the Prayers of the faithfull are very auaileable to procure the pardon of sin x Iam. 5.16 Sixtly he must with due preparation be often in receiuing the Sacrament of the Lords Supper which is to the worthy Receiuer a worthy Seale of Remission y Math 26.28 Seauenthly he must amend his life and belieue in Iesus Christ z Mark 1.4 Acts 5.31 10.43 Verse 15. Who is the Image of the inuisible God and the first begotten of euery Creature HItherto of the worke of Redemption now followeth the person of the Redeemer who is described as hee standeth in relation 1 To God Vers 15. 2 To the vniuerse or whole World Vers 15.16.17 3 To the Church Vers 18.19 c. In all the Verses in generall That Christ is GOD. may be obserued the euident proofe of his diuine Nature For as the Verses before when they mention Redemption in his bloud proue him to be man so these Verses ascribing to him Eternitie Omnipotence c. prooue him to be God That our Sauiour is God may be further confirmed by these places of Scripture Gen. 19.24 Iudg 2.1.4.14 Psal 45. Prou. 8.22 Iob. 19.25 Isay 7.14 and 9.6 and 35.2.4 and 40 3.10.12 and 43.10.11.23 and 45.22 Ier. 23.5.6 Hos 1.7 and 12.4 Mich. 2.12 and 4.1 Iohn 1.1 c. 1 Iohn 5.20 Reuel 1.6 Christ more excellent then al Monarches in diuers respects Besides the Apostles drift is to extoll the excellencie of Christ by whose bloud we are redeemed Howsoeuer hee appeared in forme of a seruant yet hee exceeded all Monarches that euer were on earth for Christ is the essentiall Image of God whereas the greatest Monarchs are Gods Image but by a small participation Hee is the Sonne of God by generation they are so onely by creation or regeneration Hee is the first borne they are but yonger brothers at the best Hee is the Creator they are but Creatures All things are for him whereas they haue right and power ouer but few things hee is eternall they are mortall Things cannot consist without a Redeemer in Heauen but so they may without a Monarch on earth hee is a mysticall Head and by his Spirit vniteth all his Subiects to him and by influence preserueth them but so can no politicall heads doe their Subiects Other things I might instance in the Verses following but these shall suffice The first thing in particular by which the Redeemer is described is his relation to God in these words Who is the Image of the inuisible God Here three things are to be considered First the Person resembling Who Secondly the manner how he resembleth viz. by the way of Image thirdly the person resembled in his Nature God in the Attribute of his Nature Inuisible For the first if wee be asked of whom hee here speaketh it is easily answered out of the former Verses It is the Sonne of GOD the Sonne of his Loue Verse 13. And thither I referre the consideration of the first poynt Difference betweene Image and Similitude Image Our Redeemer resembles God by way of Image There is difference betweene the Image of a thing and the Similitude of it The Sunne in the Firmament expresseth God by Similitude for as there is but one Sunne so there is but one God And as no man can looke vpon the Sunne in his brightnesse so no man can see God with mortall eyes c. But yet the Sunne is not therefore Gods Image Gods Image is in Man and in Christ Gods Image is in man three waies Gods Image is in man three wayes First by Creation and so it is in all men euen worst men in as much as there is in them an aptitude to know and conceiue of God c. Secondly by Recreation and so it is in holy men that doe actually and habitually know and conceiue of God c. but this is vnperfectly Thirdly by similitude of glory and so the blessed in heauen conceiue of and resemble God and that in comparison with the two former perfectly The difference betweene the Image of God in Man and in Christ But there is great difference betweene the Image of God in man and the Image of God in Christ In Christ it is as Caesars Image in his Sonne in Man it is as Caesars Image in his Coyne Christ is the naturall Image of God and of the same substance with God whom he doth resemble but the Christian is Gods Image only in some respects neither is he of the same nature with God Man is both the Image of God and after the Image of God
a speciall Law of God made accursed Vses of Christs crosse The consideration of this that Christ suffered on the Crosse should teach vs both Humiliation and humility we should bee pricked in our hearts to thinke of it that our sinnes caused him so to bee pierced i Zach. 12.12 and wee should put on all humblenesse of minde when wee see him that was equall to God abasing himselfe for vs in the forme of a Seruant to dye on a tree k Phil. 2.8 c. yea the more basenesse hee suffered the more wee should glory and reioyce in his sufferings nothing should glad our hearts more then CHRIST and him crucified l Gal. 6.14 Further Christ dyed on the Crosse to breake downe the partition wall and to slay Hatred m Ephes 2.16 1. Cor. 1.13 And shall Enmitie and Discord liue when Christ is deâ—d Shall hee be nayled and shall not our vile affections bee nayled downe with him Besides it should bee our care to see to it that the Crosse of CHRIST be not made of none effect n 1 Cor. 1.18 which is when by Faith it is not applied when the Doctrine of Christ is not GODS power in our soules when our Flesh is not crucified with the Lusts of it o Gal. 5.24 and when wee take not vp our Crosse to follow Christ p Math. 10.38 And lastly when wee are so bewitched that wee cannot obey the truth By him By him repeated for foure reasons This is repeated in the Originall though the Translation expresse it not for foure Reasons first to shew how hardly men are drawn to ascribe from their hearts their happinesse vnto Christ Secondly to shew the necessitie of it It is not possible to be saued but by the imputed righteousnesse of CHRIST Thirdly to shew that all things in Christs action and Passion were meritorious least men should superstitiously dote or dreame vpon his Bloud or the word of the Crosse or the signe of it or the like There is no merit in Bloud but as it was in him Fourthly to conclude the worshippe of Angels which abuse beganne then to grow among the Colossians Both the things vpon earth This All things by a distribution is againe repeated to medicine the doubtfulnesse of Gods Children which question it whether Christs merits extend vnto them as also to inflame vs to an admiration of the vertue of his death by considering how farre it extends On Earth Note here two things First that eternall life is begunne in this life wee should neuer see Gods face in Heauen if wee taste not of his fauour on Earth And if this must be begun on earth why doe men deferre so great a worke as their reconciliation as if it belong to heauen rather then to be done on earth yea this taxeth the slownesse of heart and discontentment of Gods Children This knowledge ioy affection c. is the same thou must haue in heauen And wee should learne hence to liue on earth like the Citizens of Heauen Citizens will not liue so rudely as the Country Swaines much more oddes ought there to be betweene Sarazens and Hagarens if I may so say much difference betweene them that dwell in SION and those that haue no portion but in SINAY Gods Children are the Sonnes of the Free-woman and Citizens wicked men are the Children of the Bond-woman and Forrainers and strangers from the Common-wealth of Israell Secondly where hee saith vpon the Earth and yet in Heauen I might note the vncertainetie of our abode on earth wee haue nothing to possesse but the outside of the earth which is ready to shake vs off daily All things in Heauen For the meaning of these words wee know Whether Angels be reconciled in Christ or no. that there are in Heauen both Angels and Saints And it may bee questioned whether Angels be reconciled in Christ or no. Though Angels sinned not yet Angels haue gain'd by Christ a more perfect adhering to God and establishing in their standing encrease of knowledge and of Ioy r Luke 15.10 yea q Ephes 3.9 the Angels are reconciled by Christ thus that is they are made friends with vs with whom they were at enmitie yet I thinke this is not meant here but the Saints onely are intended because it seemes he entreateth here of Christ not onely as head for so hee is head of Angells but as Mediator betweene parties fallen out Whence wee may note two things first that the very Saints now in heaâ—en once needed the merits of Christ none come there but were first reconciled which may be a comfort to the afflicted spirits of mourning and drooping Christians if they consider that the greatest Saints did neede remission of sins as well as they And besides it pounds to pieces merit of workes inasmuch as these Saints came not into heauen but by the merits of Christ Secondly wee may learne that Christ merited not onely our persons but our grace and glory Verse 21. And you hath hee now also reconciled that were in times past strangers and enemies because your mindes were set in euill works HItherto of the description of the Redeemer as hee stands in relation to the whole Church In these two Verses hee is described by relation in particular to the Church of the Colossians In this description consider two things First the miserie the Colossians were in without Christ Secondly the remedie in Christ Their miserie is both propounded and expounded It is propounded to stand in two things viz. Alienation and enmitie It is expounded in two things viz. that they were thus miserable first in their Mindes secondly in their Workes the remedie followes in the next Verse Before I come to consider of their miserie there are certaine wordes of Coherence to be weighed viz. And you hath hee now also reconciled where obserue first the word of Connexion And secondly the benefit repeated reconciled Thirdly the person whom you Fourthly the time when hath now Fifty the person who Hee Six things obserued from the coherence From the generall consideration of the matter contained in this Verse and the next with the Coherence six things may be obserued First that CHRIST is a true Head to euery particular Church Secondly that then is any people happy and not before when the Gospell gathers their soules to God Thirdly they cannot be miserable that cease to be strangers and enemies to God whatsoeuer their outward estate be Fourthly Doctrine must be applied For the humiliation of Gods Seruants so to Dauid For the conuincing of the wicked so to Ahab For the triall and detection of the temporary Faith so to Herod For the hardening of the reprobates and their reiection and cutting downe by the Sword of Gods seruants and for the speciall consolations and directions of Gods Seruants And therefore Ministers should imploy themselues in application and to that end should study for power of matter as well as forme of words
bee waighed that a man in this life should be here sayd to be holy vnblameable and vnreproueable or as the other Translation hath it without fault in his sight For the better conceiuing of it wee must compare with these words other Scripture wherein is giuen vnto the godly that they haue cleane hands and a pure heart Psal 24.4 that they are pure Prou. 21.8 vpright in heart Psal 97.11 sanctified throughout 1 Thess 5.23 perfect 1 King 8 61. or vndefiled in their way Psal 119.1 perfect 2 Cor. 13.11 Phil. 3.15 Matth. 5.48 faultlesse Iud. 24. without spot and blamelesse 1 Pet. 3.14 walking in all Gods wayes 1 King 8.58 and that they keepe Gods couenant Psal 25.10 78.8.10 132.22 Thus Noah is sayd to be perfect Gen. 6.9 Ezekiah walked before God with a perfect heart Esa 38. Dauids heart was perfect 1 King 11.4 Zachariah and Elizabeth were both righteous before God and walking in all the commandements of the Lord blamelesse Luke 1.6 The question is how those sayings should bee true and in what sence they are meant And for the cleering of the doubt the way is not simply to reiect the propositions as impious and vntrue and hereticall as some ignorant and malicious persons doe but seeing they are the sacred words of Scripture to consider what it is may bee attained and what Gods requires of vs. To thinke with the Papists or Anabaptists that any mortall man can performe the obedience required in the morall Law perfectly so as neuer to commit sinne against the Law is a most blasphemous detestable and cursed opinion for there is no man that sinneth not the best of the Saints haue had their thousands of sinne But those places are to bee vnderstood of the righteousnesse of the Christian as hee is considered to bee vnder the couenant of grace and the Gospell not of Legall perfection but of an Euangelicall innocency and vprightnesse Not as their workes are in themselues but comparatiuely either with the workes of wicked men or as they are in their desire and endeauour and as they are presented in the intercession of Christ who couers thâ— imperfections that cleaue to the workes of the faithfull Sometimes the faithfull are sayd to be perfect that is strong men in CHRIST compared with the weake Christian and Infant in grace so that wee see what a Christian in this life may attaine vnto the rigour of the Law being taken away in the couenant of grace and the imperfections of his workes and frailty being couered in Christs intecession Holy This word Holy is the generall and comprehends the other two For holinesse is either internall and that is expressed by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnblameable or externall and so it is exprest in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnreproueable Holinesse is giuen to God and so essentially d Luke 1.49 to the spirit of God and so effectiuely because it workes it in others to Christ as he deriues it by influence to his members e Acts 3.14 Luke 1.35 To Angels Matth. 25. to sacrifices by way of type to the Couenant of GOD as it promiseth holinesse to the faithfull f Luke 1.71 to the Prophets as Teachers of holinesse g Acts 3.21 to the Scriptures as the rule of holinesse h Rom. 1.2 to places for the holinesse of the subiect but heere it is a glorious adiunct conferred vpon the faithfull by Christ Foure things obserued about holinesse Concerning holinesse of heart and life in generall there are heere foure things to be noted 1. The necessitie of it wee can neuer be reconciled or glorified without it Tit. 2.12.13 2. The difficultie of it lesse then the power of Christ crucified cannot make men lead a holy life 3. The meritorious cause of it holinesse is merited by Christ as well as saluation 4. The order men must first bee reconciled to God before they can get holy grace or lead a holy life Vnblameable Christian perfection hath two things in it First vprightnesse of heart noted by this word Secondly vprightnesse of life noted by the word following Internall holinesse hath seuen things in it Internall perfection or holinesse must haue these things in it First the staine of former sinnes must bee washed away with the teares of repentance i Ier. 4 4. Secondly the inward worship of God must bee set vp in the heart some impressions men haue of an externall worship but of the inward worship men are naturally almost wholly ignorant God is inwardly worshipped by the constant exercise of grace from aboue as Loue Feare Trust Delight Desire c. 3. There must bee in vs an assurance of Gods fauor k Heb. 10.22 Acts 15.9 4. There must be a freedome from preuailing euils in the mind or affections in the minde as ignorance wicked thoughts errours in the affections as impatiency lust seruile feare of men malice l Prou. 19.2 Psal 41.6 Iam. 1.4 c. 5. Hypocrisie must not raigne our desire must be more to be good then to seem so m Psal 125.4 6. Our whole heart must be set vpon Gods whole Law to haue respect vnto all Gods Commandements God abhors a diuided heart n Hos 10.2 a double heart o Iam. 4.8 7. The minde must be set vpon heauenly things and conuerse in heauen p Col. 3.1 Where these things are happily attained vnto there the heart is vpright whatsoeuer defects or infirmities be in it these things are different in Christians in the degrees for there is an infancy and weaknesse in sanctification as well as Faith The signes of an vpright heart are these first it desires perfeâ—â—â—â—â— o Phil. 3. Signes of an vpright heart secondly it will not cease well-doing for crosses p Job 2 3. thirdly it will 〈◊〉 God though alone q Iosh 24 15. fourthly it will not follow the eye it is not sensâ—â—ll r Iob 31 7. fiftly it reioyceth in the loue of CHRIST aboue all things Å¿ Cant 1 3. sixtly It will â—â—â—â—te for lesser sinnes as Dauids did 2 Sam. 24. seuenthly it is constant t Psal 78 37. Rules That we may attaine an vpright and vnblameable heart In generall wee must get a new heart u Ezek 36 27. In particular 1. we must by mortification circumcise our hearts x Deut 3 6. 2. we must get Gods Law written in our hearts y Ier 31 33. 3. wee must seeke and loue purity of heart z Prou 22 11. 4. wee must keepe our hearts with all diligence a Prou 4 17. lastly we must walke before God b Gen 17 2. Motiues Motiues to inward holinesse First wee shall neuer see the righteousnesse of God imputed till we be vpright in heart c Psal 36 10. Secondly a pure heart is one of the cleerest signes of a blessed man d Matth 5 6. Thirdly God searcheth to finde what mens
hearts are as well as what their liues are e 2 Chro 28 9. Fourthly the eyes of the Lord behold all the earth to shew himselfe strong with all them that are of a perfect heart f 2 Chro 16 9. Fiftly light is sowen for the righteous and ioy for the vpright in hart g Psal 97 1â— What externall holinesse must haue in it Lastly the whole 125. Psalme encites heereunto Vnreprooueable This word notes the externall vprightnesse or Christian perfection of life Externall innocency must haue in it diuers things 1. we must be free from the grosse sinnes of euery Commandement 2. wee must cease from our owne workes h Heb 4 10. keepe vs from our wickednesse i 2 Sam. 22.23 and not turne after the wayes of our owne heart k Esa 57 17. that is wee must bee sure to cease from our particular beloued sinnes 3. our families must be well ordered both for peace labour and pietie l Tit 1 6 7. 4. wee must bee free from Idolatry m Dâ—ut 18 3. from the customary sinnes of the tongue n Jam. 3 3 from the raigne of hardnesse of heart o Prou 21 29. from hasting to bee rich for hee that hasteth to be rich cannot be innocent as the Prouerbe is Lastly wee must loue our enemies Matth. 5. vlt. That wee may attaine heereunto wee must walke in the way of good men Prou. 2.20 wee must set Gods Lawes euer before vs and let them be our warrant 2 Sam. 22.23 we must not be destitute of heauenly gifts 1 Cor. 1.6.8 In his sight These words may bee referred either to our presentation or to our sanctification And whereas some would thinke that they ouerthrow the former sence of the words and prooue that hee entreats heere of our holinesse in Gods sight by iustification they are deceiued for they may find these words giuen to sanctification ordinarily in Scripture as Luke 1.6.7 Heb. 13.21 1 Iohn 3.22 Reuel 14.5 The words being referred to Sanctification import foure things First that what we are or doe is in his presence so the words vsed Luke 2.18 13.26 Acts 10.33 Secondly that God is a witnesse of all wee doe so the words vsed Luke 8.47 2 Cor. 7.12 Gal. 1.20 Thirdly that God accepts of what is truelâ— good in any measure Luke 1.75 Fourthly that God highly prizeth all that is good in the good Luke 1.25 2. Tim. 2.3 5.4 As the words there vsed shew Verse 23. If yee continue grounded and stablished in the faith and bee not mooued away from the hope of Gospell whereof yee haue heard THe second part of the Epistle The diuision of the third part of the Epistle viz. the proposition of Doctrine hath beene handled hitherto from the twelfth verse vnto these words In these words and those that follow to the end of the second Chapter is contained the third part of the Epistle viz. matter of exhortation wherein hee both perswades and disswades The perswasion is contained in this verse and the rest vnto the eight verse of the next Chapter The disswasion is from verse 8. of Chapter 2. to the end of the Chapter In the perswasion the Apostle exhorts them to perseuerance both in Faith and Hope whereis to bee obserued 1. the matter to which hee exhorts in the beginning of this verse and the reason to enforce the exhortation in all the verses following The matter to which he exhorts is two-fold first to perseuerance in Faith in these words if yee continue grounded and stablished in the faith secondly to perseuerance in hope in the next words and be not mâ—â—ned from the hope of the Gospell whereof yee haue heard From the coherence generall words of the Exhortation we must obserue that Gods children after they haue gotten true grace Consideration of the doctrin from the Coherence and are comforted in their reconciliation must looke to their Faith and Hope It is not enough once to get Faith and Hope but after they are conceiued in vs they must be daily looked to for the iust must liue by his faith It must be to him according to his faith not according to his friends Heb. 2 5. Heb 11. Ephes 3 16. Acts 15.9 2 Tim 3 15. 1 Iohn 5 4. money labour meanes c. By faith he must draw vertue out of all Gods ordinances by faith hee must purge his heart of his daily sins by Faith and Hope he walkes with God and ouercomes the world This may greatly reprooue mans carelesnesse men looke to their Grounds Cattell Shops c. but who lookes to their Faith and Hope If you continue grounded and stablished in the faith Heere are two things first the manner of the propounding of the exhortation viz. with an If secondly the exhortation it selfe where note 1. the dutie continue 2. the manner of the duty grounded and stablished 3. the obiect in Faith Why propouÌ„ded with an If. If. The Apostle propounds this Exhortation with an If because hee speaketh to a mixt multitude among whom were many that would not continue and thereby shew they were not truely reconciled Yea it was needefull that the godly amongst them should haue it thus doubtfully set downe that so they might be more carefull to settle and establish themselues in the Faith that they might hold out in it Men will fall away looke for it As this If lookes vpon the wicked it shewes that in places where the Gospell gathers soules to God many that for a time were forward and greatly affected will afterwards fall away And therefore Gods seruants both Ministers and People should looke for Apostacy and not bee ouermuch troubled when they see any fall away What makes many fall away It is not amisse to consider by what meanes or motiues men are plucked away from the loue of the truth Some fall away for hard sayings a Ioh 6 30 42 52 60 61 c. some cannot follow Christ long because of their carnall friends others are corrupted with lewd company others cannot beare the reproofes of their faults and if they bee reprooued either they will lift Amos away from Bethel or they get themselues away from hearing Amos. Some heare this Sect euery where so ill spoken of that they will be better aduised ere they settle vpon such courses And the rather because they doe not see the multitude set out with them or great men yeelde any countenance to such strict courses Others are seduced by time-seruing flattering false or corrupt teachers who labouring to hinder the efficacy of the doctrine of painefull Ministers hope to accomplish either the stopping of their mouthes or the increase of their bonds crat lest their disgrace with the people b Ezek 13.19 20 22. 2 Tim 3.12 13 14. Heb 3 12 13. The faithfull may fall away in some respects Others are ensnared with the earthly things and forsake the sincerity of the truth to embrace
short time restored a world of men from the power of Antichrist Thirdly we may by this phrase bee enformed that the words all and euery one are not alwayes in Scripture to bee vnderstood vniuersally of all the singular persons in the world as the Vniuersalists conceiue Fourthly they were but a few Fisher-men that did this great worke and they were much opposed and persecuted and in some lesse matters they iarred sometime among themselues Whence wee may obserue that Doctrine may bee exceeding effectuall though 1. but few teach it 2. though they bee but of meane estate and condition 3. though it be opposed by crosse and contrary teaching 4. though it be persecuted 5. though the people be in disposed and nuzled in sinne and superstition as these Gentiles were 6. though the Preacher be often restrained 7. though there be some dissention in lesse matters The fift thing that may be gathered hence is that in the conuersion of sinners God is no respecter of persons men of any age nation sex condition life or quality may bee conuerted by the Gospell And sixtly it is plaine heere that preaching is the ordinary meanes to conuert euery creature so as ordinarily there is none conuerted but by preaching Lastly if any one aske what shall become of those nations or particular persons that neuer yet heard of the Gospell I answer the way of God in diuers things is not reuealed and his Iudgements are like a great deepe It belongs to vs to looke to our selues to whom the Gospell is come Thus of the first Reason The second Reason is taken from the testimony of Paul and hee giues a double testimony 1. By his Ministery 2. By his Sufferings Wherof I Paul am a minister Out of these words many things may be noted First in that the Apostle notwithstanding all the disgraces and troubles that befell him for the Gospell doth yet lift vp the mention of his Ministery therein as an inducement to the Ephesians It may teach vs that the glory of Gods truth is such as no man neede to bee ashamed to teach or professe it nay there can be no man or woman to whom it may not bee their cheifest glory whatsoeuer carnall worldlings or timerous Nicodemites conceiue of it Secondly in that so great an Apostle doth not disdaine to yeelde his testimony of purpose to shew that Epaphras their Preacher had taught nothing but what hee had likewise taught it sheweth that it is the property of faithfull and humble Ministers to strengthen the harts and hands of their Brethren though they be their inferiours and then it will follow that they are proud and enuious and malicious persons that by crosse teaching labour to encrease their bonds whom God hath honoured with successe in their labours in the Gospell such are they that in many places striue to pull downe as fast as others builde making hauocke in the Church and bending their whole might in their Ministery to hinder the sincerity of the Gospell and the conuersion of sinners Thirdly in that the Apostle vrgeth his owne testimonie I Paul it sheweth that the testimony of one Apostle is better then a thousand others One Paul opposed to many false Teachers which should teach vs to conuerse much in the Doctrine of the Apostles and Prophets which are of like authority And the rather because the best of other men may erre nay haue erred and therefore a heape of humane testimonies should bee of no value against one Scripture And as the people should try the Spirit by this witnesse so should Preachers make conscience of it to take more paines to enforme the consciences of the people by the testimony of the Word then by humane authority of what sort soeuer Fourthly in that heere is but one Paul that comes in to confirme the truth of the Gospell it shewes that many times the soundest Teachers are the fewest in number Heere it is so in the best times of the Church so it was before there was but one Michaiah for foure hundred false Prophets so in Christs time there was a swarme of Pharisaicall proud vaine glorious hypocriticall silken Doctours that loued the cheefe roome and sought preheminence teachers of liberty and strife defenders of traditions and their owne glory and greatnesse when Christ and his Disciples were by their enuy scorned as a few precise singular fellowes Fiftly in that the Apostle stileth himselfe by the name of Paul and not of Saul it may intimate that men truely regenerate hate the vaine name of their vnregeneracy it is a foule signe when men can glory in the titles and names of their lewdnesse and sinne past Lastly in that the Apostle tearmeth himselfe a Deacon for so the word translated Minister is in the originall it notes his great humilitie it was a happy time in the Church when the Apostles called themselues Deacons and then beganne the Church to decay in true glory when Deacons would needes be Apostles Thus of the second Reason and the 23. Verse Verse 24. Now reioyâ—â— I in my sufferings for you and fulfill the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church THese words containe the Apostles second testimony and it is taken from his sufferings for the Gospell and hee conceiueth that they haue great reason to perseuer in the loue of the truth since hee hath with ioy endured so many things for the confirmation of the doctrine hee had taught In these words I note two things First the Apostles ioy in affliction secondly the Reasons which mooued him vnto his reioycing His suffering in which hee doth reioyce hee amplifies by the time now and the diuers sorts of crosses he endured which hee expresseth indefinitely when he saith plurally my sufferings as also by the vse of them for you that is for confirmation of your Faith and encouragement The Motiues are foure first because they are the afflictions of Christ secondly because they are laid vpon him by the Decree of God his measure is set him and hee hath almost done his taske hee is ready to dye thirdly because they are but in his flesh fourthly because they were for the good of the Church Now reioyce I in my sufferings Doct. Gods Children haue much ioy The godly reioyce in afflictions euen in affliction they are cheerefull and with great encouragement they beare their Crosses a Rom. 5 3. James 1.2 2 Cor. 7.4 8 2. Heb. 11.37 2 Cor. 1.5 c. and if any aske the reason why they are so glad in their affliction and trouble I answer Gods Seruants are the more cheerefull vnder crosses because they know first that the Prince of their Saluation was consecrate through affliction b Heb. 2.10 The reasons why the godly are so cheerefull in affliction Secondly that their Sauiour did therefore suffer that he might succour them that suffer c Heb. 2.18 Iohn 16.33 Thirdly that the sting is taken out of the
h 1 Iohn 4.6 eyther for want of meanes i Pro 26 18. or through wilfull vnbeliefe k Luke 16 31. Thus of the Person dispensing This kinde of dispensation is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God gouerneth his Church with a houshould gouernment as a Father gouerneth his familie not as a Tyrant that rules what by right hee ownes not nor as a Monarch that knowes not the thousand part of what he rules nor as a Captaine that traines his Souldiers onely to labour and danger while their treasures are at home nor as a Schoole-master that rules children that are not his owne but as a most prouident and louing Father that keepes none but hee ownes them and knowes them particularly and prouides for them and all at home l Math. 20.1 Gal. 6.10 Ephes 3.16 2.19 Math 13.27 21.33 Vses How we may know whether we be of Gods househould The vse is first for Instruction If wee would haue God to rule vs with this most familiar and fatherly prouidence wee must then be sure that wee be of his Houshould And that wee may try first by the manner of Gods taking possession of vs for before he comes thus to rule vs there is a strong combate betweene Christ and the Diuell that strong man And if sinne and Sathan rule still in our hearts the Lord is not there neyther can wee serue two Masters m Mat 12 29 Luke 16.13 Secondly by our affection to Gods glory and his people if wee be right the zeale of Gods house will eate vs vp Thirdly by the gifts of Gods Spirit as namely by the spirit of prayer for Gods house is a House of Prayer and all his houshould can and doe pray Fourthly by the priuiledge of the house for if we be admitted of God the Sonne doth make vs free n Iohn 8.35 Fiftly by the soueraignty of Christ for as many as haue this â—â—nour they doe submit themselues to be ruled by the word and spirit of Christ o Luke 1.33 If the Sonne cannot rule vs the Father will not owne vs. And further if we finde our selues to be of this houshold wee should liue in the houshould of God shewing all faithfulnesse in vsing our talents and carefulnesse in dispensing those earthly things that God hath trusted vs withall And also obseruing the orders of Gods house and not receiuing appointment from the example will custome or traditions of men p Gal 4.8.9 What good men get by their ministers The third thing is what hee dispenseth viz. The ministry of his seruants whereof I am a Minister The Church hath great need of Ministers Quest But what good doe they to vs Ans They are Gods Embassadours to reconcile vs to God q 2 Cor 5 20. they are the arme of the Lord to collect vs out of the world r 2 Thes 2.14 Esay 53 1. they are the light of the world Å¿ Mat 5 15. and the Salt of the earth t Matth 5.13 they are our spirituall Fathers to beget vs to God u 1 Cor 4.15 1 Pet 1.23 and Nurses after wee are begotten x 1 Thes 2.7 they are our Intercessours to God being our mouth in publike and in priuate rising vp in the gap praying to stay Gods anger they are Stewards ouer Gods house y Luke 12 42. and the Keyes of heauen are deliuered to them z Math 16. Iohn 20.23 Math 18.18 All which should stir vs vp to honour and loue them with a singular loue for their workes sake Which is giuen to mee Ministers must bee called by speciall commission from God as well as by outward calling from man To fulfill the word of God Diuers things may be hence obserued First the Word is that speciall treasure and the chiefe portion that God hath left both to Ministers and People Secondly whatsoeuer the word seemeth to be vnto carnall men yet it is certaine God will see to it that all that is in it shall be fulfilled Thirdly the Preachers of the Gospell are the meanes to set the word a working And therefore no wonder though troupes of people that are not subiect to the ministery of the word finde little power it it Besides it euidently confutes those that thinke by reading at home to get enough both for knowledge and saluation for it is preaching that by Gods blessing and ordination doth put life into the word and brings it into accomplishment Fourthly Quest How may wee conceiue of it How the Ministers fulfill the Word that Gods Ministers do fulfill the word Ans The word is said by them to bee fulfilled foure waies 1. if we respect preaching it selfe 2. if wee respect the manner of preaching 3. if we respect the suffering that followes preaching 4. if we respect the efficacie of preaching For the first Paul may be said to fulfill the word in that he doth preach as he was by his commission appointed he was charged by God to preach and in obedience to Gods word or will hee did preach it It is not enough for Ministers to receiue commission to preach but they must fulfill it and therefore woe to those Loyterers and Non-sidents that care more to fill their barnes then to fulfill their ministration For the second Ministers are said to fulfill the word when they execute their Commission in a due manner and this they doe first when they preach with all diligence secondly when they hold out to the end not taking paines for a Sermon or two or a yeere or two till they can get preferment but with all constancy perseuering in the labour and worke of their Ministry till their course be ended and the fight finished * 2 Tim 4.8 thirdly when they reueale all the counsell of God that is needfull for their hearers thus Paul fulfilled the word Act. 20.18 Thirdly Ministers fulfill the Word by afflictions for thereby they confirme the hearts of their hearers as also thereby is fulfilled vpon them that which is in Scripture so oft fore-told should befall the faithfull dispensers of the word a Ioh. 15. 16 17. Quest Can all Ministers shew their bâ—nds for the Gospell Answ Nay some can shew the liuings they haue lewdly gotten their ease their dignities their resisting of the word faithfully taught by others the disgraces they haue cast vpon their Brethren but alas their paines or sufferings may easily be reckoned But wâ—e vnto them for for all the euill they haue done they haue brought euill vpon their owne soules the Lord Iesus shall consume them with the breath of his coâ—â—ing Lastly in respect of the efficacie of the word it is fulfilled by them for many great things threatned or promised in the word were to bee accomplished by them some extraordinary some ordinary The extraordinary were bound to certaine times such as were heretofore the calling of the Gentiles and the induration or obstinacie of the Iewes and such as are now in
doing or to be done as the reclayming of the world by the euerlasting Gospell the downefall of Antichrist and the gathering of the Iewes These things haue beene promised in the word and haue are and shall be wonderfully fulfilled by the ministry of Preachers The ordinary are fulfilled in the Church at all times and thus the Word is fulfilled in the elect and in the reprobate In the elect Ministers fulfill the Word 1. In conuerting those by the word which were fore-ordained of God b Rom 1 16. 15.19 2. In conueying Christ to their soules so as the word is not a bare history of the merit and grace of Christ but is fulfilled in the application of Christ c Rom. 8.4 2 Cor 2.14 1 Cor. 1.17 Gal 3 1 3 5. 3. By diuiding the word amongst them as the food of their soules to preserue them 4. By the application of the Promises which are effectually in the Ministery fulfilled in the hearts of the hearers d Luke 4 21. Lastly in causing the Elect to fulfill the Word both in obeying the Word e Rom. 15.18 and in perseuering in the doctrine to the end In the Reprobate they fulfill the Word 1. In hardening them 2 Cor. 2.15 2. By making them inexcusable by illumination 3. In occasioning many sinnes through their owne wilfull corruption Rom. 7.8 4. In slaying them or by sentence cutting them off Esay 11.3 Mat. 16 16. 2 Cor. 10.6 The Vse of all this is 1. To shew the necessitie of continuall preaching seeing by it the word must be fulfilled many are still to be conuerted and all to be comforted directed strengthened reproued c. 2. To iustifie the continuall trauaile of faithfull Ministers that will neuer giue ouer to exhort reproue conuince c. They are enioyned to see the word of God fulfilled and therefore no wonder though they will not let men rest in their sinne and securitie 3. To teach vs in all temptations or afflictions to run to the word preached for thereby God will certainely performe all needfull consolation or direction or humiliation 4 To informe Ministers that they must adde indefatigable paines since so much is to be fulfilled by them 5. To admonish stubborne sinners to take heed of prouoking God for if the word may not be fulfilled in their saluation it shall be fulfilled in their induration Verse 26. Which is the Mysterie hid since the world beganne and from all ages but now is made manifest to his Saints THese words are the fourth generall Reason taken from the excellencie of the Gospell which is here described in foure things 1. By the nature of it a Mysterie 2. By the antiquity of it since the world beganne or from ages and generations 3. By the time of the full reuelation of it viz. Now in the new world by Christ 4. By the persons to whom it is reuealed viz. the Saints The Mysterie The Gospell is a great Mysterie a 1 Tim 3 16. a â—idden Mysterie b Rom. 16.25 hidden in God c Ephes 3.9 2 Tim 1.9 because it was a secret in the purpose and grace of the Father before the world began Hidden in Christ because hee was that store-house in which the Father laid vp all his treasures d Col. 2.3 that concerne mans life and immortalitie and because he was the meâ—itorious caâ—â—â— of all our happines Hiâ—â—â—â— in the Word e Rom 16.26 because the Scriptures of the Prophets and Apostles are the sacred fountaines of knowledge and originals from the bowelâ— of which flow the comforts of the Gospell to the Church Hidden also in the darke shadowes of the Ceremoniall Law Hidden from Adam himselfe in Paradise so long as he acknowledged his happines by the Couenant of workes Hidden from the Gentiles many hundred yeares while they serued dumbe Idols and had not the Sunne of righteousnesse shining among them Hidden from the Iewes in part and comparatiuely because in a manner all the Iewes were ignorant of the manner of Christs Kingdome and of the calling of the Gentiles and such like comparatiuely in respect of vs they had the light of a Candle but we haue the light of the Sunne and therefore Iohn is said to be least in the Kingdome of God Hidden from the naturall man still who cannot perceiue the spirituall things of God f 1 Cor 2 7 14 no though otherwise he abound with wit and learning Hidden also from the very faithfull comparatiuely in respect of what they shall know in the kingdome of glory and in respect of the differences of degrees among themselues now Quest But why is the doctrine of mans happinesse so obscure to many Quest euen in the Church in these dayes Answ Ans Man is by nature couered with the vaile of originall blindnesse g Esay 25.8 and besides hee is bewitched with the deceitfulnesse of his actuall sinnes h Heb 3 13. the God of this world with his wiles and subtilties his deepenesse and his methodes blindeth many thousands to their destruction that he may hide the Gospell from them i 2 Cor 4 3. Ephes 6. Reuel 2. 2 Cor. 10.4 Also euill thoughts nursed and fortified as thicke clouds hide the light from diuers to some in iudgement Christ speakes in Parables k Math 13. others shall neuer haue the light was offered because they vsed not the light they had The enuious man in many places sowes the tares of corrupt doctrine And vnto many congregations for want of sincere preaching Immortalitie and life is not yet brought vnto light l 2 Tim 1 10. T it 1.3 besides the transplendencie of the doctrine it selfe is such as exceedes the capacity of the most Quest But how comes it that euen the godly themselues in all places Quest attaine to so small a measure of knowledge in the Gospell Ans Ans There are remnants of naturall blindnesse euen in the best and the sinne that hangs on so fast is not without pollution and an obscuring propertie Faith also that should haue principall vse in conueying this light is not without some mixtures of doubts and other drosse Affections are not without their fumes which becloud the vnderstanding sometimes they want the meanes sometimes they are negligent in the vse of them and to see perfectly is the onely priuiledge of the new Ierusalem that is aboue The Vses Vses are for reproofe for Information for Instruction and for Consolation First it reproues the horrible prophanenesse of those that so securely contemne the Gospell so sacred a Mysterie and fearefull is the curse with which God doth auenge the quarrell of his word euen this that vnto these men the Scriptures both read and preached are a sealed Booke m Esay 29.11 And is the Gospell a Mysterie then singular is their dotage and madnesse that say they know as much as any of them all can teach them Secondly wee may hereby bee informed concerning the
ministerie of Christ in his owne person of the Prophets and extraordinary Men and Angels is now ceased so as vnto vs this Mysterie is reuealed by the Spirit in the ministerie of Gods Seruants and in the vse of the Scriptures Quest But was not the Gospell reuealed till now since CHRIST Quest Answ Yes it was as these places may proue Iohn 8.56 Ans Abraham saw his daies and Moses wrote of him All the Prophets gaue witnesse vnto Christ 1 Pet. 1.10 Act. 10.43 Rom. 1.2 Christ is the same yesterday and to day and for euer Heb. 13.8 but the Gospell was hidden in respect of the time of the manifestation of the glory of Christ especially to the Gentiles and diuers things in the manner of Christs kingdome were not reuealed vnto them h 1 Pet. 1.10 as also in respect of cleerenesse of reuelation and the more ordinary life and power of the graces of the Messias and the more plentifull efusion of the gifts of the spirit Fiftly that it was not reuealed before viz. as it is now they had before Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the promise of the Messias to bee exhibited and wee haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the tidings of the Messias exhibited Two things may be here obserued First That Gods Seruants may know their owne particular blessednesse for he saith it is reuealed to the Saints Secondly that the seasons of the reuelation of the Gospell in the power of it are singular priuiledges and greatly to be heeded and therefore woe is to those soules that neglect such dayes of grace it is double condemnation It is damnable to sit in darkenesse and haue no meanes of life but it is much more the condemnation of these worlds of prophane persons that light is come into the world yea into the Countrie yea Ioh 3. euen to their owne Townes and Congregations and yet they will loue darkenesse rather then light And on the other side it should teach men that know the time of such visitation both to beare witnesse to the light by presence countenance maintenance and establishing of it for them and theirs and also to walke as the children of the light euen as a people exceedingly priuiledged and blessed of God To his Saints The word Saint is somtime giuen to Christ i Psal 16.10 somtimes to Angels k Iob 15.15 somtimes to the blessed in heauen l Math 27.52 somtimes to the faithful on earth m Psal 16.3 The Pope hath his Saints and such are the choyse of the most desperate Traitors as he ordereth his Canonisations in our daies And the world hath his Saints to and they are ciuill honest men but here by Saints hee meaneth the faithfull on Earth and they are Saints that are holy by the righteousnesse of Faith n Act 26 18. that haue the spirit of Sanctification o 1 Cor 3 16.17 that are separate from sinners by a holy calling p Rom 1 6. 1 Cor 1 2. that are reformed from the principall euils of their former conuersation q 1 Cor 6 11. that call vpon the name of the Lord r 1 Cor. 1 2. that are consecrate to God in speciall holinesse of life Quest But if a man liue ciuilly in the world will not that serue the turne Quest Answ It will not Ans The defects of the ciuill honest man our righteousnesse must exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharises And it may be profitable oft to recount the defects of the ciuill honest man First he wants sinceritie in the first Table Secondly hee sticks not at the inward corruptions of the second Table Thirdly his praise is of men in his best actions or else some other corrupt ends Fourthly hee is wholy voide of the inward worship of God and in the outward hee is either secure or superstitious Fiftly hee neuer trauelled in the new birth for his honesty Sixtly he wants the righteousnesse of Faith Seuenthly for the most part his heart is not sound nor vpright in his family especially for matter of Gods worship Verse 27. To whom God would make knowen what is the riches of his glorious mysterie among the Gentiles which riches is Christ in you for hope of glory THese words containe the fifth generall reason taken from the excellency of the subiect the Gospell in the preaching of it propounds vnto men and that is Christ And in this reuelation of Christ consider 1. to whom viz. to the Saints 2. by whom viz. God 3. what is the cause viz. the Will and good Pleasure of God Hee would 4. the manner 1. if we respect the vnregenerate world it is in a Mysterie 2. if we respect the grace communicated it is a glorious and rich mystery 3. if wee respect the place where Christ as a Sunne of righteousnesse riseth it is in you that is in the heart of man 4. if wee respect the persons hee makes choyce of it is the miserable Gentiles Amongst the Gentiles 5. if wee respect future things he is reuealed as the hope of glory To whom Of the persons to whom I haue spoken in the end of the former verse onely this Doctrine may be added That only the Saints that is holy men find Treasures Riches in the power of the glorious Gospel of Christ The Lords secret is onely with them that feare him a Psal 25.14 till faith be reuealed men are shut vp b Gal. 3.23 as in a dungeon or prison the Lord speakes peace onely to his people and his Saints c Psal 85.8 The righteousnesse of God is reuealed to the iust man that will liue by faith d Rom. 1.17 Flesh and bloud till there be a new birth is not capable of this reuelation e Matt. 16.17 men that hate to be reformed haue nothing to doe with Gods Couenant f Psal 50. Hence we may see where the fault is when men be so auerse and vnteachable when people haue the meanes and cannot vnderstand to profit and doe good it is onely in their owne hearts lusts and wickednesse of life and therefore let euery one that would grow rich in knowledge labour to bee abundant in practise for the sauing knowledge of this mystery encreaseth as grace and holinesse groweth God Doct. God is the author of all sauing knowledge he is the Father of lights The vse is therefore First if any man lacke wisdome let him aske it of God g Iames 1.5 Secondly let all that would haue knowledge vse good means Those people that are too wise to vse reading hearing conference and prayer are but in a miserable case those they account silly people euen as babes sucklings h Matt. 11.25 in comparison of them carry away the blessing while they liue and die in their sinnes Thirdly in the ministery of men we must beleeue them no farther then they bring warrant from the word of God it is Gods word and
to intreat of all other Sciences are b◠〈◊〉 comparison of them they intreat of Christ and grace and glory for euer by him nay 4. herein differs preaching from all other relations whatsoeuer that they doe not preach of Christ but they preach CHRIST that is they giue what they speake of And these three little words expresse diuersly the duty of Ministers 1. The dutie of Ministers they must preach that is plaine 2. they must preach diligently which may bee gathered from the expressing of it in the present-tence It was not a sufficient excuse wee haue preached as diligently as any in our young times or before we came to such preferment No this must be the comfort of a Minister and his continuall plea wee doe preach not wee haue preached 3. They must preach CHRIST that is that part of Diuinitie that concernes Redemption Iustification and Sanctification 4. They must labour in preaching to expresse as much as lies in them consent Consent I say with the Prophets and Apostles and consent with their fellow Ministers Wee not I there is one only truth for all Ministers to teach 5. They must resolue to winne the honour and reputation of their ministery for the worke of it not from the reward of it they must get their credit by preaching not by their great liuings And from hence also is impliedly to bee collected the iust reproofe of many Ministers 1. Such as preach not some would preach and cannot The reproofe of Ministers some can preach but will not some neither can nor will all shall be iudged accordingly in the day of Christ when he shall call for an account of their Stewardship 2. Such as preach but not Christ and these are not all of a sort for 1. some preach themselues not Christ or if they paint out Christ it is in their owne likenes so as vnder his name they commend themselues to the world 2. some preach but it is beside Christ in raking together mens inuentions And surely that so great affecting of human authorities in preaching when it is with a kinde of neglect of the search of Scriptures as if they wanted wit or power cannot be iustified 3. Some preach but it is against Christ and such are they that care not couertly to contradict the maine Doctrines of Christ or else bend themselues in their whole ministery to strengthen the hands of the wicked and make sad the hearts of the righteous Thirdly such as preach Christ but it is for enuie and to increase the bonds disgraces of others or it is not diligently or they preach not Christ crucified they teach not soundly the doctrine of mortification or they preach not Christ risen againe they teach so coldly so barrainely so insufficiently as if Christ were still in the graue some there bee that preach of Christ but it is chiefly of his Crowne and Scepter they are neuer kindled till they get into questions of Church-gouernment they teach their hearers the doctrine of reforming of Churches when they had more neede to teach them how to reforme themselues and their housholds Admonishing and teaching There is some a-doe among Interpreters to put the difference betweene these two words Some thus Admonishing them that are out of the way teaching them that are in the way Some thus Admonishing them that are ignorant teaching them that haue knowledge Some thus Admonishing those that teach false doctrine or contradict the truth teaching such as are desirous to learne the truth Some thus Admonishing about things to be done teaching about things to be knowne Some thus Admonishing to stirre affection teaching to informe the vnderstanding But I thinke there is no necessitie thus to restraine the senses so as it may be thus Admonishing that is checking rebuking warning the ignorant wandring wayward sloathfull dull or prophane hearers both about things to be done and knowne and teaching the rest the whole doctrine of Christ Admonishing From this word these things may be obserued First Preachers must intend to rebuke sinne as well as to direct or comfort a Esa 58.1 2 Tim 3.17 Heb 9.10 Act 20.31 1 Thes 5.11 Secondly men commonly neuer care for instruction to grow in Christ till they be touched with the rebukes of the word for sinne Thirdly preaching may be said to admonish in diuers respects 1. the very sending of the Word preached to any place is a warning to men to looke to themselues and repent b Act 17.3 for then is the Axe laide to the roote of the Tree c Math 3 11. 2. Because preaching doth set before vs such examples as doe admonish d 1 Cor 10.11 3. Because by it Christ secretly smites the earth that is the consciences of carnall men that are so glued to the earth e Esa 11 3. many a time is their hearts smitten that the world little knowes of but especially by preaching are the publike abuses in the liues of men publikely reproued Euery man Euery one needs to be rebuked and admonished and there is no man nor woman but they are bound to stoope to the rebukes of the Word whether they be rich or poore learned or vnlearned Iew or Gentile young or old in authoritie or vnder authoritie conuerted or vnconuerted Vses The Vse of all should be to teach vs to know them that are ouer vs and admonish vs in the Lord f Thes 1.12 Now there are diuers reasons to perswade men to be willing to suffer admonition 1. It is noted to be in Gods account a beastly qualitie to rage or to be senselesse when we are rebuked therefore Dauid saith be not as the Horse or Mule g Psal 32.9 2. If we will not be rebuked sinne lies at the doore h Gen 4 12. and wee know not how soone wee may be arrested with iudgement 3. Thou maist by stubbornesse prouoke the Lord so much that in his very iudgement hee may set a continuall edge vpon the word to rebuke thy conscience so as rebukes being now turned into a punishment the Lord may consume thee by them eating vpon thy conscience as a moth i Psal 39.11 till hee haue wearied thee with his secret buffets and terrours and then in the end cast thee off into a reprobate sense Woe is vnto man when the Lord in his Word or by his Spirit sets himselfe to disgrace and vexe him 4. Instruction is euill onely to him that forsaketh the way and hee that hateth correction shall die k Prou 11.10 It is a brand of a scorner to hate him that rebuketh him l Prou 15.12 and a man that hardeneth his necke when hee is rebuked shall suddenly be destroyed and cannot be cured m Prou 29.1 5. The Lord may be so much incensed by sinnes of this kinde that at length there will be no remedy as hee was by the Iewes 2 Chron. 36. n 2 Chron 36.11.16 Lastly great is the profit of admonition to such as
should greatly reproue such Ministers as labour not either for want of gifts or pluralitie of places or distraction of businesse or for very idlenesse or vnwillingnesse to take paines Woe vnto them for as they prouide euill for their peoples soules so they reward euill to their owne soules Note the Apostles affection in obseruing GODS prouidence in the successe of his labours According to his working that worketh in mee mightily Before I consider particularly of these words I note how feelingly the Apostle speakes of Gods Prouidence and with what affection hee sets out the obseruation hee made of it which greatly shames the most of vs that are so excessiuely dull in apprehending and so affectionlesse in the thought of things Now if any would know what should be the reason wee are so dull and the Apostle so tenderly sensible of Gods power and prouidence I may answere that a number of vs are not throughly perswaded of Gods particular prouidence besides hee was excellently acquainted with the word of God and thereby hee saw liuely how euery promise or threatning came into execution there could hardly any thing fall out but hee remembred some Scripture that fore-told or fore-shewed it And no question hee knew how vnable the meanes was to worke without Gods blessing Further it is certaine that such holy men as hee sought Gods blessing by prayer and therefore now they were affected when they obserued what followed their prayers And besides the Apostle did walke with God in a great measure of sanctitie and holy care in all things to keepe his communion with God whereas wee are estranged by our corruptions and for the most part negligent in a daily walking with GOD. Lastly hee was humble and not conceited of his owne gifts and had consecrated himselfe and deuoted his life to Gods glory and therefore hee was sensible of the glory of God in his working prouidence But the maine particular Doctrine is It is God that workes in the ministery of the Word that in the Ministery of the Gospell there is Gods speciall working for it is Gods worke to raise vp men that will labour in the Gospell considering the ill successe in many hearers and the infirmities in themselues and the strange discouragements from the world and when the Lord hath gotten him Labourers it is his working that they can get fit Meditations and Affections into their hearts in priuate and fit vtterance in publike it is not Art and learning alone that will furnish them with powerfull matter And thirdly it is Gods working to extend the power of the word to the hearers so as the heate of it goe not out before it kindle in the peoples hearts What shall I say it is Gods mighty working that the people are preserued and daily built vp by the word in Grace All which should teach vs to place our Faith not in men but in the power of God And let wicked men bee aduised least by resisting the Ministery they bee found fighters against God and it may bee a great comfort to a Minister to for if God worke for vs and by vs it matters not who be against vs. And lastly Christians should make much of and bee thankefull for and greatly admire all Knowledge and Grace gotten from the word for it was wrought by the very finger of God FINIS THE ANALYSIS of the second Chapter TWo things are contained in this Chapter First the continuation of the exhortation begun in the 23. verse of the first Chapter to v. 7. Secondly a dehortation from verse 8. to the end The exhortation is continued two waies First By alleaging more reasons v. 1. 2. 3. Secondly by prolepsis remouing sundry obiections v. 4. 5. 6. 7. There are three reasons to presse them to care of perseuerance in the doctrine they had receiued The first reason is taken from the care of the Apostle for the deliuerie and defence of the Gospell in these words I would you knew what great fighting I haue for your sakes and for them of Laodicea and for as many as haue not seene my face in the flesh vers 1. The second reason is taken from the effects of the Gospell and they are two 1. consolation that your hearts might be comforted 2. loue and knit together in loue The third reason is taken from the adiuncts of the Gospell and they are three First certaintie vnto all riches of full assurance of vnderstanding 2. Sublimitie to the ackowledgment of the mysterie of God euen the Father and of Christ v. 2. Thirdly perfection in these words in whom or in which are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge v. 3. Thus of the reasons The answer of obiections followes Ob. 1. Why doth the Apostle vrge vs so largely with this exhortation Sol. This I say lest any beguile you with inticing words Ob. 2. But how doth he know our estates being absent Sol. To this he answereth that though he were absent in the flesh yet he was present in spirit Ob. 3. But it is charitie to entertaine surmises of vs Sol. He saith he did reioyce in there order and stedfastnes present But he wrote this to warne them to take heed Quest Tell vs at once what you would haue vs doe Answ v. 6. 7. two things are to be done the first concernes holy life the second faith Concerning holy life there is first a precept walke on secondly a rule after which that precept is to be squared viz as yee haue receiued the Lord Iesus Christ Concerning faith there is first a precept they must be rooted built vp and stablished secondly a rule as they had been taught And thus of the exhortation The dehortation followes from v. 8. to the end There are three parts of the dehortation First hee setteth downe the matter from which he dehorts v. 8. Secondly he giues six reasons to confirme the dehortation from verse 9. to 16. Thirdly he concludes and that seuerally from v. 16. to the end In the 8. verse he sets downe three thinges from which he dehorts 1. From Philosophie which he calls vaine deceits 2. From traditions of men 3. From the ceremonies of Moses which he calls the rudiments of the world The reasons are 1. because they are not after Christ v. 8. 2. Because in Christ there dwels all the fulnes of the God-head bodily v. 9. where note an excellent description of Christ In him he notes his person the Godhead his diuine nature corporally his humane nature and dwells the vnion of both and for the measure it is in all fullnes 3. Because we are compleat in Christ without any of these thinges v. 10. Here note the persons yee the time are the benifit compleat the author Christ the limitation in him 4. Because we are circumcised without hands and therefore need not circumcision made with handes and consequently no ceremonies This reason is propounded v. 11. confirmed by prolepsis v. 12. Concerning Circumcision without hands fiue
there owne flesh they fight by renouncing the world and the care or confidence in wordly hopes making profit and credit stoop to the calling of God 2. Against the temtations of Satan and the many obiections by which he labours to discourage or hinder them they fight by care that is by a daily studie deuising how to aduantage the good of the Churches deuoting their best desires for the peoples good 3. They fight by apologie and iust defence and so both against corrupt teachers and the calumnies and slanderous reproches of the wicked 4. They fight against the corruptions and abuses of the time by reproofes and the denuntiation of the threatnings of Gods word 5. They wrestle and fight euen in prayer to God Col. 4.12 and so they fight by complaining against the iniuries of wicked men or else by striuing with God himselfe to ouercome him by importunitie 6. They fight euen by their sufferings they winne many battles by their very patience and fayth in affliction by enduring the fight of affliction The consideration of this fight may first awaken carlesse Ministers in as much as they proportion out such a course of preaching as they can escape blowes it giues iust cause of suspition that they are combined with the enemies in that they are let alone and not opposed Againe this may both sound an alarme to all faithfull Ministers to arme and prepare for a fight and it may comfort them in that this hath beene the case of the best of Gods seruants And withall the people may learne how to be affected to their godly Teachers doe your Ministers so many waies labour and striue for you and shall not you striue for them by apologie prayer care and all waies of iust defence I would you knew Q. Why was the Apostle so desirous they should know his care patience fighting c. for them Answ There might be greate cause of it 1. To remoue all conceit that he did not respect them 2. To incourage them to constancie in that doctrine for which he suffered so much 3. It might arme them with patience to suffer if they should be called to it considering his example 4. That so they might be stirred vp the more earnestly to pray for him In generall this shewes that it is not enough that wee loue one an other but we must manifest it especially affection between the Minister and his people should not be concealed For you and for them of c. There were two sorts of godly men in the Apostles times 1. such as were conuerted mediately by the Apostles in their owne persons 2. such as were conuerted by others sent of the Apostles The Apostle here shewes he loues these latter as well as the former There is a communion with the absent members of Christ euen with such as we neuer saw in the face a communion I say in the same head and in the same spirit and in the same priuiledges of a regenerated life And we see here we are bound to desire and indeuour the good of the absent Saints as well as the present we may fight for the absent by prayer by apologie by our sufferings and by vsing the meanes of consolation or information yea herein is a liuely triall of our true loue to the brethren if wee can loue them wee neuer saw for the grace of God we heare to be in them For them of Laodicea Though there were many Cities of this name yet I thinke this is the Laodicea mentioned Reuel 3. If the estate of these Laodiceans be well marked as it is there described we may obserue That in matters of religion and Gods worship they were neither hot nor colde That they thought they had as good hearts to God as any that they were in loue with no sauing grace that they were vtterly ignorant of the doctrine of their miserie that they would take no paines either about iustification or sanctification c. yet no doubt God had his remnant among these Christ was Amen in this Church he did faithfully performe his promises and they were such as by a new creation of God were begotten againe euen amongst so carelesse a multitude The generall securitie of a people doth not simplie dissolue the couenant with a people and the Gospell is with all care to be taught though but the tythe of men be wrought vpon by it And for such as neuer saw my face Two things may bee heere further noted 1. That wee haue the profit of the prayers and holie endeuours of such as we neuer saw in the flesh 2. That it is a great benefit to enioy the presence of those that are eminent in Gods seruice for that is implyed in the words Certainely it is one thing should make vs willing to die because then wee shall see the Worthies of the Lord face to face if so much greefe Act. 20. because they should see Pauls face no more then what ioy shall it be when we shall sit downe in the kingdome of heauen with Abraham Isaac and Iacob VERS 2. That their hearts might bee comforted and they knit together in loue and in all riches of the full assurance of vnderstanding to know the mysterie of God euen the Father and of Christ IN the beginning of this verse is contained the second reason taken from the effects of the Gospell which are two the first consolation the second establishment of their hearts in brotherly loue the rest of the words of this verse belongs to the third reason as shall appeare afterward This is the fruit of the care and earnest strife of godly Teachers in their painefull labours of the Gospell that it breeds much comfort in the hearts of Gods people and likewise greatly confirmes them and settles them in the mutall loue one of another it knits their hearts together And contrariwise we may generally here note the hurt and mischeefe that false and corrupt teachers bring vpon men They hinder the consultations of Gods people in that they draw them away from God the fountaine of all consolation and likewise they withdraw them from the societie and fellowship with the Saints But this is but generall I consider distinctly of each of these effects That their hearts might be comforted The people whose harts are not effectually wrought vpon by the Gospell Doct. 1 are voyde of the consolations of God They are in comfortlesse distresse a naturall heart is a comfortlesse heart An vnregenerate heart is a comfortlesse heart and they must needes be without comfort for they are without God and Christ and the promises and communion with the godly which are the wells of comfort besides by reason of the vaile of ignorance their soules sit in darknes and what comfort can they haue in such a continued spirituall night of darknes neither will the disorder of their affections passions or lusts suffer their hearts to enioy any true ease or rest or ioy and how can comfort dwell where euill angells
not the hearts of men be delighted with other things and mans estates made happie with other treasures Sol. No it is more to bee desired the word is then fine gold yea then much fine gold sweeter also then hony and the hony-combe Ob. But if I should deuote my selfe thus to the word the world would account me a very foole and that I would grow to strange simplenesse Sol. By them is thy seruant made circumspect Nothing teacheth men true discretion but Gods word and if many hearers bee not circumspect t is either because they attend not to the word or because they are not Gods seruants Ob. But what profit will come of all this Sol. In the sound practise of the directions of the word there is great reward Thirdly this may comfort Gods seruants in their choice they haue chosen the better part in that they haue set their hearts vpon the word howsoeuer the world thinke of them Fourthly wee may heere see the state of scorners and contemners of the word implyed let them mocke on but this they shall haue they shall neuer taste of the ioyes of God Fiftly Gods seruants should bee admonished from hence to expresse the power of the word in their carriages that the world might see and know there is wonderfull comfort and contentment in following the Word Lastly this may serue for the humiliation of all such as haue long heard the Gospell and yet haue not gotten any sound contentment Now that men may not bee mistaken it will not be amisse to discouer the true causes of this want of contentment in many that enioy the Gospell Causes vvhy many find no more comfort in the Word It is true that the proper effect of the Gospell is to comfort but it is true also that it comforts only Gods seruants a Esay 65.15 Againe if men haue not mourned for their sinnes no wonder though they bee not comforted b Matth. 5.4 Esay 61.1.2.3 Besides many doe not lay vp the word in their hearts and then how can it comfort their hearts We must be a people in whose heart is Gods law c Esay 15.7 if we would feele this inward ioy and consolation Many also are ensnared with grosse sinne whereas only the righteous sing and reioyce d Pro. 29.6 Many want assurance and therfore no wonder though they reioyce not with those vnspeakable ioyes which are companions of faith and the loue of Christ only e 1 Pet. 1.8.9 Besides many haue but little ioy because they vse but little praying we must pray much if we haue our ioy full f Ioh. 16.14 Further some through vnbeleefe resist comfort g Psal 77.3 There are seuen inconueniences of an vncomfortable heart 1. Seuen inconueniences of an vncomfortable heart It is exceeding liable to temptations 2. It is vnder the raigne of continuall vnthankfulnesse 3. It is easily perplexed with euery crosse and turned out of frame and quiet 4. It is a daily let to the efficacie of all Gods ordinances 5. It is accompanied with strange infirmities in doing good duties 6. It is vsually barren in the very disposition to doe good 7. It prouokes God to anger Deut. 28.47 Being knit together in loue Loue is in God in Christ in Angels in Saints glorified Difference of loue in godly men conuerted and in carnall men also In the Trinitie it is infinite in Christ without measure in Angels and men glorified perfect but measured in godly men on earth vnperfect but holy in carnall men vnholy yet naturall in the other creatures without reason by instinct T is a religious holy loue amongst the members of Christ is here meant The author and fountaine of this loue is God 2 Cor. 13.11 The Author Bond Seat Effects The bond internall is the spirit externall is the Gospell the subiect or seat of it is the heart yet not euery heart but a pure heart 1 Tim. 1.5 The effects are a heauenly comfort in the Gospell with all the fruits of it If thou asâ—e whom thou must especially loue I answer the Saints that is Objects such as thou seest to striue after holinesse of life making conscience of their wayes These and all these are to be loued Neither will bare affection to them serue Properties of loue but thou must seeke to haue fellowship with them in the Gospell Phil. 1.5 and 2 1. If thy loue to Gods children be right 1. it is diligent h 1 Thess 1.3 2. in things indifferent it doth not willingly offend i Rom. 14.15 Gal. 5 13. 3. it will couer a multitude of sinnes k 1 Pet. 4.8 and it will forgiue great offences vpon repentance l 2 Cor. 2.7.8 4. it is compassionate and liberall m 1 Joh. 3.17 2 Cor. 8.24 Rules for preseruing loue lastly it hath the properties mentioned 1 Cor. 13.4.5.6.7 That this holy and religious loue might be preserued amongst Christians diuers rules must be obserued 1. Men must not so much respect their owne earthly things n Phil. 2.4 2. Men should labour with all meeknesse for vnion in iudgement without all contention and vaine glorie o Phil. 2.2.3 3. Men must take heede of reioycing in the euils one of another p 1 Cor. 13. 4. Men must get more patience to suffer longer and vpon more occasion q 1 Cor. 13. 5. Wee should with all possible care endeuour to encrease in knowledge and sense of Gods loue for that enflames to the loue one of another r Phil. 1.9 6. We must studie to be quiet and meddle with our owne businesse Å¿ 1 Thess 4.11 Lastly wee must much and often thinke of our liuing together in heauen for the hope of heauen and the loue of the Saints are companions The restraint of this loue Yet that wee may not mistake there are diuers sorts of people with whom we may not hold open and professed loue and vnion and amity and societie 1. With such as are open enemies to the truth by Infidelity or Idolatrie t 1 Cor. 6. 2. With men that liue in notorious wickednesse and prophanenesse such as are Atheists swearers drunkards adultererers vsurers c. u Psal 26.5.6 Ephes 5.6 Phil. 3.18 3. With scandalous brethren that make shewes of religion and yet are lewd in conuersation * 1 Cor. 5. 4. With corrupt teachers and seducers that would draw men from the sinceritie that is in Christ and speake euill of the way of righteousnesse x Phil. 3.2 5 With those members of the Synagogue of Satan whose tongues are set on fire with the fire of hell in respect of slandering and disgracing such as truely feare God y Reuel 2.9 6. With such professors of religion that liue idly and in that respect walke inordinately and will not be reclaimed but in that respect liue offensiuely z 2 Thess 3.6 7. With such as openly refuse to obey the sayings
God who as a nurse shall daily feed them with distinct and particular counsell and comfort Thus of the vnstedfastnes that acompanieth faith weake Now there is an vnstedfastnes accompanieth faith weakened that is such a faith as was sometimes stronger For the clearer vnderstanding hereof I consider three things 1. The causes of this weaknes of faith 2. The signes to discerne it 3. The remidies Causes of faith vveakned There may be diuers causes or meanes to weaken strong faith 1. Losse of meanes 2. secret sinnes ordinarily committed not lamented not reformed 3. Presumptiously to vse ill meanes to get out of aduersitie 4. Relapse to the loue of the world Signes of faith vveakned The signes to discerne it are 1. the sleepinesse of the heart 2. feare of death 3. constant neglect or secret contempt of fellowship with the godly 4. The ceasing of the sensible working of Gods spirit within 5. Raigning discontentment 6. Securitie vnder knowne sinne Remedies for faith vveakned The remedies are 1. A serious and sound examination of the wants and faults which by this weaknes they are fallen into 2. A constant and daily iudging of themselues for their corruptions till they recouer tendernesse of heart and some measure of godly sorrow for them 3. It will be expedient that they plant themselues vnder the droppings of a daily powerfull ministerie 4. The meditation of their former feelings 5. The vse of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper this is a meanes to confirme faith both weake and weakned Lastly they must hold a most strict watch ouer their hearts and liues till they be re-established in a sound course of reformed life Thus of faith weakned 3. Stedfastnes may be lost note that I say stedfastnes of faith may be lost I say not that faith may be lost that is true faith this stedfastnes was lost in Dauid Salomon and it is likely in Iob too Causes of the losse of stedfastnesse The causes of this losse of stedfastnes are diuers in some it is the inundation of afflictions violently and vnresistably breaking in vpon them especially raising the fierce perturbation of impatiencie thus it was in Iob. 2. In some it is some horrible sinne I say horrible sinne either because it is some foule transgression as in Dauid and Salomon or made horrible by long continuance in it Steps in falling avvay Now into this euill estate some fall suddenly some by degrees commonly it begins at spirituall pride and proceeds after from the carelesse vse of the meanes to the neglect of them and from thence to a secure disregard of the inward daily corruptions of the heart ioyned with a bold presumption of some infolded mercie of God till at length they fall into some speciall sinne or wilfull relapse The effects The effects and concomitants of this relapse and losse of stedfastnes are diuers and fearefull as 1. The ceasing of the comforts of the spirit the spirit being a sleep and in a manner quenched 2. The heart is excommunicated from the power of Gods ordinances as they may feele when they come to vse them 3. Spirituall boldnes or incouragement to come vnto God is lost with it 4. They are secretly deliuered to Satan to be whipped and buffeted with tentations many times of blasphemie or atheisme or otherwise through his spirituall wickednesse held in internall vassalage 5. Most an end the outward prouidence of God is changed towards them yea some times they are scourged with horrible crosses 6. Many times they are giuen ouer to be punished with other sinnes Yet for the more full vnderstanding heereof Distinctions about apostasie it will be profitable to consider of some distinctions both of the persons and the cause and the effects For of these that fall from their stedfastnes some are sensible of it some are insensible Those that haue their hearts wakened after this losse doe vsually feele a strong conflict of terrours the conscience being wearied with the tortures that their wounded spirit is tormented withall vnder the sence of Gods fierce anger and in many of these their terrour is renued vpon euery crosse yea almost at euery word of God so doth the conceit of Gods fighting against them preuaile with them Now in the insensible the speciall effect is a spirituall slumber or lethargy with the rest of the ill effects before in common propounded Secondly a distinction must bee made of the cause for the sinne is sometimes secret sometimes open now the consequents or fruits of open falling by open sinne is diuers vsually the fall thereof is great it makes a wonderfull noyse in the Church besides it wounds the hearts of Gods children and breeds exceeding great distaste in them Further their fals makes them wonderfull vile before the world the mouth of euery beast will bee open to raile against them wicked men will keepe the assise for them yea the bankes of blasphemie in wicked men will bee broken downe so as they will with full mouth speake euill of the good way of God besides it cannot bee auoyded but many will bee defiled by it and wonderfully fired and confirmed in sinning Againe wee must distinguish of effects or consequents for some are ordinarie some extraordinarie for sometimes besides the ordinarie euents the Lord scourgeth those fals with Satanicall molestations either of their persons or houses yea sometimes they are smitten with death 1. Quest But doe all these come alwaies for sinne Answ Not alwayes but where sinne is presumptuous they doe 2. Quest But doe all these things befall all such as fall into presumptuous sinne Answ The iudgements of God are like a great depth and he afflicts how hee will but these are his rods he may vse all of them or any of them as pleaseth him 3. Quest But are these things found in those that lose their stedfastnesse by the violence of crosses Answ Though many of them are when the crosse hath a mixture with any speciall impatiencie as in Iobs case yet properly they are rods for presumptuous sinnes Obiect But is it not better may some say to continue as we are then to acknowledge and make profession and bee in this danger to fall into so euill an estate Solut. Is it best to liue and die a begger because some one great heire through his owne default hath ruined for a time his house Or is the condition of a begger better then of a Prince because Nabuchadnetzar was seauen yeeres like a beast 4. Q. But if his losses be thus many and miserable is there any thing left in him Answ There is 1. His seede abides in him the holy seede of the word can neuer be rooted out of him wholly 2. Hee hath faith though it bee in a trance 3. Grace is aliue in him though hee bee in the state of a palsie man or as one that hath a dead palsie and yet is aliue 4. Hee hath the spirit of God in him but he is locked vp
the doctrine hee receiued together with Iesus Christ great is the generall neglect of many sorts of people heerein 3. Or thus Let the doctrine you haue receiued from Christ Iesus be your onely rule both for life and manners So liue and walke as you haue receiued The Apostle commandeth to separate from euerie brother that walketh inordinately and not after the traditions which they had receiued of the Apostle b 2 Thess 3.6 By tradition he meaneth the holy word of God deliuered by liuely voice vnto the Churches while yet it was not written euen the same which now is written The elect Lady and her children are commended for walking in the truth as they had receiued commandement of the Father c 2 Ioh. 4. Yea so must wee sticke vnto the word receiued as if any man teach otherwise he should be accounted accursed d Gal. 1.9 1 Cor. 15.1.2 For the Apostles receiued it not of men but by the reuelation of Iesus Christ e Gal. 1.12 And as they haue receiued of the Lord so haue they deliuered vnto vs f 1 Cor. 11.23 Therefore wee must conclude with the Apostle These things which wee haue learned and receiued and heard out of the holy word those things we must doe g Phil. 4.9 4. The sence may bee thus as yee were affected when yee first receiued Christ so walke on and continue at first men receiue Christ with singlenesse of heart with great estimation of the truth with wonderfull ioy with feruent loue to Gods children with a longing desire after spirituall things with endeauour to beare fruit and without the mixtures of mens traditions and inuentions Now then they are exhorted to take heede that they lose not what they haue wrought h 2 Ioâ— 9. but preserue those holy affections and desires still striuing against the witchcrafts of Sathan and the world that they be not beguiled from the simplicity that is in Christ Iesus The doctrines hence to be noted are 1. That Christians doe receiue Christ and that not onely publikely into their countries and Churches which yet is a great priuiledge for Christ bringeth with him many blessings and stayes many iudgements brings a publike light to men that sit in darknesse and shadow of death and raiseth immortalitie as it were to light and life againe but priuately and particularly into their hearts and soules The priuiledges of such as receiue Christ This is the happiest receiuing of Christ Oh the glory of a Christian in receiuing Christ i Phil. 3.9 for he that receiueth Christ into his hart receiueth excellent illumination vnspeakably ioy k 1 Pet. 8. sure attonement l Rom. 5.11 3.25 hid Manna m Reu. 2.17 eternall graces n 1 Cor. 1.6 4.7 yea the very spirit of Christ o Rom. 8.9 to make him know the things giuen of God to set the soule at liberty p 2 Cor. 3.17 to mortifie the deeds of the flesh q Rom. 8 13. to be a spirit of prayer r Zach. 12.12 to giue answer concerning our adoption Å¿ Rom. 8.15 to furnish the soule with gifts t Gal. 5.22 to seale vs vp to the day of redemption u Eph. 1.14 to be an eternall comforter * Ioh. 14. to be life for righteousnesse sake x Rom. 8.10 to helpe our infirmities y Rom. 8.26 and to raise vp our dead bodies at the last day z Rom. 8.11 Lastly he that receiueth Christ receiueth with him the promise of an eternall inheritance into which hee is presently acknowledged an heire yea a Co-heire with Christ Iesus 2. The second doctrine It is not enough to receiue Christ but wee must walke in him to walke in Christ is not only so to liue as we be sure that Christ liueth in vs c Gal 2.20 or to walke after the appoyntment of his will expressed in his word but it is cheefely to continue a daily care of holy perseuerance in the graces and duties of holy life holding fast our communion with Christ this the Apostle thinks wonderfull needfull to bee often vrged and pressed by all meanes vpon vs a Heb. 9.15 b Rom 8.17 so shamefully doe many fall away and so cursedly is the sinceritie that is in Christ Iesus pursued by the Diuel and the flesh and the world and so necessary is the endeauour to preserue the glory of perseuerance in all well doing to the end Oh this perseuerance it is a wonderfull thing and where is the man that doth not lose something of what hee had Oh that wee could bee soundly awakened to the care of it or that wee had mindes that would bee willing to doe any thing wee could to further it but alas there is not a heart in vs there are diuers excellent directions in the word to confirme vs heerein if we were not ouercome with sluggishnesse There are diuers things which if they were looked to at our first setting out we were sure to hold out and continue walking in Christ As Rules for perseuerance to bee obserued in our first conuersion If men did at first put their hearts to these questions of abnegation so as they would bee throughly aduised if thou haddest asked thine owne heart these questions Canst thou take vp thy crosse and follow Christ Canst thou suffer aduersity with the righteous Canst thou professe Christ admidst the different opinions of multitudes of men Canst thou bee content to denie profit and reason and thy desires and pleasures and credit and all for Christs sake if not thou wilt certainely fall away and therefore better neuer beginne 2 At mens first setting out they must take heede they bee not sleightly in their reformation and mortification but doe it throughly not sparing to afflict their Soules with sensible and sound godly sorrow for else they will afterward repent of their repentance whereas if it were done with sound aduice and serious humiliation this would be an vnmooueable foundation of rest and encouragement to faith and well-doing It is a great question whether such will hold out that come in without sorrow for sinnes 3. Men must at first looke to their kinde of faith we see many are grossely deceiued temporary faith maketh such a shew that vnlesse it be throughly tried it will deceiue many and there is a maruellous lothnesse in our nature to abide the triall though wee know it be plainly here required d 2 Cor. 13.5 whereas if wee did get a continuing faith at first wee might haue the more assurance of holding out 4. It would much further perseuerance if wee did at first endeuour that knowledge and affection might be inseparable twinnes not to bee much proud of knowledge without affection nor to trust much to zeale without knowledge either of these may be alone in men that will fall away shamefully 5. When men goe about reformation they should doe it throughly and be sure their hearts
more then halfe perswaded as Agrippa was these are fired with desire many times to know what to doe to be saued as the young man in the Gospell was but alas all this brings them within the compasse of none of Gods promises and if they looke not to it fearefull apostacie will be the end of all this and they may proue most spitefull aduersaries of the same ministerie they admired and proud contemners of the same remorse with which themselues were often smitten and so their latter end be ten times worse then their beginning Quest But what doe these men want or what are their defects that they should not be right for all this hauing such great affection to the word yea euen when it is most sincerely taught Answ Alas there are diuers things too apparant in their estate For first they ioyne not themselues with such as feare God in fellowship in the Gospel 2. They shunne by all meanes the crosse for righteousnesse sake 3. They respect not all Gods commandements there are some sinnes they will not leaue there are some corruptions they are so engaged vnto that they will at no hand leaue them 4. Some of them forsake not the very sinnes they seem to detest and sometimes to cry out against they cry out vpon swearing and yet vile beasts as they are they will sweare still yea and that most fearefully yea after many remorses of conscience for it 5. They will not be perswaded to vse all Gods ordinances indeed they heare constantly and to any mans thinking with great attention but they pray not in their families they will not vse the helpe of conference they read not the Scriptures with any order or conscience c. 6. You see they are not carefull of their companie they neither shunne the appearance nor the occasions of euill they giue not ouer their going nor their resort vnto vngodly companie They haue not beene truely humbled by godly sorrow for their sinne Lastly they haue sinceritie in respect of persons in some they like it in others they doe not like it They loue not all the Saints Also This also leads vs to the former priuiledges in Christ and imports that the circumcision without hands here mentioned is to bee accounted a maruellous grace of God and worthily for our iudging of our selues frees vs from the condemnation of the world and our daies of mortification are as it were the wedding daies of the soule and godly sorrow is accompanied with the spirit of prayer and a fountaine of grace is opened when our hearts are opened with true contrition Thus of the persons Are This word designes the time of this spirituall circumcision the time for the putting away and cutting off of our beloued sinnes is in this life it must be now done or neuer done besides till this be done we can feele no profit or benefit for Christ Quest The Iewes in the Law did know directly when they should be circumcised in the flesh may not we also gesse at the time of the circumcision without hands The time of circumcision without hands when God would haue vs go about it beyond which time it may not be deferred without singular danger Answ There is a time and it may be knowne and it is wonderfull dangerous to stand out that time in generall the time to humble our selues by mortification for our sinnes and so to set about this spirituall circumcision is when God grants vs the meanes of saluation o Luk. 14.17 more specially when we are pressed with Gods iudgements p Ioel. 2.12 or when the mouthes of Gods seruants are in a speciall manner opened vnto vs and their hearts made large q 2 Cor. 6.2 or when God dispenseth other graces as temporarie faith loue to the word and ioy r 2 Cor. 6.2 c. or when we are smitten with the axe of Gods word and remorse for sinne is wrought in vs Å¿ Math. 3.10 or when hearing hath kindled in vs a desire and thirst after the best things t Esay 55.1.6 or lastly when we first set out to make profession of our being in Christ u Ioh. 15.2 Quest But may not any man repent at any time Answ No. 1. A man may tarrie so long till he commit the sinne against the holy Ghost 2. Men that go not so farre may yet by obstinate impenitencie prouoke God to cast them into a reprobate sense * Rom. 1 11.8.9.10 Esay 6. Math. 13.13 We see by experience that the most men that pretend to mend afterwards yet doe not but troops of men that forget God go into hell x Psal 9. Obiect But the Scripture saith At what time soeuer a sinner repenteth him of his sinne from the bottome of his heart God will forgiue him c. Solut. 1. Marke the words they haue a limitation thou must repent from the bottome of thy heart or else they comfort not thee 2. For the extent of the time in so many precise words the text in Ezekiel is not at what time soeuer but in the day that a sinner repenteth which is not so vniuersall but that it may admit the exceptions before and though some men may and do repent at their latter end yet neither all nor the most Obiect But yet the Theefe repented on the crosse Sol. Shall one example make thee presume why thou maist know that worlds of people when they came to die did not repent as he did why shouldest not thou more feare the example of so many not repenting what is one to thousands 2. Thou readest that the other Theefe vpon the same crosse died without repentance 3. Thou must know that an ordinarie rule cannot be drawne from an extraordinarie instance his conuersion was miraculous one of the 7. wonders wrought by Christ in his death Christ made Peter walke on the sea will he make thee doe so to will he for thy pleasure darken the sunne or shake the earth or cleaue the rockes c. Thus of the time Without hands 2. Things may here be noted 1. That that is not circumcision which is outward made with the hands of man but that is true circumcision which is inward Hence there is two sorts of Israelites the one is a carnall Isralite one outward the other is a true Isralite for he is one inward in his spirit As it was then so it is now the carnall Isralite hath the name of Israell and the signe of true circumcision as then the circumcision in the flesh so now baptisme and besides they professe to be the seede of Abraham and they speake faire of God and heauen Q. But what are the principall defects of the carnall Isralite The defects of the carnall Isralite Answ 1. Hee rests in the worke done he beares himselfe vpon the externall worke of holines he serued God for he was at Church he is regenerated for he was baptised he hath praied to God for he stretched out
There are many other benefits signified and assured vnto vs by baptisme The benefits signified in baptisme then these here mentioned for baptisme doth signifie seale vnto vs 1. Our deliuerance from the seas of Gods wrath g Mat. 3.8 1 Pet. 3.21 2. The resurrection of our bodies h 1 Cor. 15. 3. Our communion with the whole Trinitie i Matth. 28. 4. Our adoption k Gal. 3.27 5. Our communion with the Saints l 1 Cor. 12.13 6. Remission of all sinnes m Act. 2.38.39 Baptisme is auaileable for these respects when we amend our liues and confesse our sinnes n Math. 3.38 and gladly receiue the word o Cant. 2.41 and lay hold vpon the promises of grace p Mar. 16.16 especially when the conscience maketh request vnto God q 1 Pet. 3.21 for the application and fruition of the things signified by baptisme Hitherto of the effects The causes follow 1. Faith 2. The operation of God 3. Christs resurrection Through the faith of the operation of God The faith that is mighty through God to make baptisme effectuall and to raise vs vp after the buriall of sinne is neither historicall nor temporary nor of miracles but that which is in scriptures called the faith of Gods elect and by Diuines iustifying faith Nor is it enough to bring hither the perswasion of Gods mercy in Christ which is the first and chiefe act of iustifying faith but we must beleeue the power of God in the particular successe of the meanes for effecting both of mortification and viuification which as I suppose is here meant What faith doth in baptisme where he calleth it the faith of the operation of God Quest But shew vs how faith hath to doe in baptisme or in sanctification Answ In baptisme faith is needfull not onely the faith of explication but also the faith of application for we are bound not onely to beleeue that those things there shadowed out are so as they import but that also they are fulfilled not onely to the faithfull in generall but to my owne soule in particular And for sanctification faith must needs be of great vse for without faith The vse of faith about sanctification nothing we do can please God r Heb. 11.6 And by faith Christ liues in vs Å¿ Gal. 5.20 It quencheth the fiery darts of the deuill t Ephes 6.16 It lightneth our darknes u Ioh. 12.46 It purifieth the heart * Act. 15.9 It ouercomes the world x 1 Ioh. 5.4 It breeds ioy and consolation y Rom. 5.2 And loue to Gods children z Gal. 6. It maketh the Scripture auaileable to saluation a 2 Tim. 3.15 And lastly our prayers to be such as God cannot denie b Mat. 21.22 Hovv vve may come to beleeue the effects of baptisme Quest How may we attaine to it to beleeue that baptisme doth signifie and assure these things to vs Answ 1. Labour to expresse that which on thy part is required that is set vp the confession of thy sinnes and amendment of thy life 2. Then goe vnto God and let thy conscience make request for the answer of the spirit of adoption by which the Lord may assure thee that in the mediation of Iesus Christ thy baptisme is giuen to thee as a particular seale of Gods couenant and grace Quest But how may I doe to be assured that my sinnes shall be subdued and that I shall be raised vp in holy graces and duties Answ 1. Acquaint thy selfe with Gods promises of this kinde and grow skilfull in them 2. Cry strongly to God for the testimonie of Iesus in thy heart that by his spirit hee would settle thee in this perswasion 3. Waite vpon the word and prayer till God doe effect it 4. Strengthen thy selfe both by the experience of others as also with due obseruation of successe in the subduing of any sinne or the exercise of any graces or duties Vses The vses may be diuers First for information we may here see how vaine the common faith of the common Protestant is shew me thy faith by thy fruits how canst thou beleeue aright and yet thy sinnes not mortified and thy heart and life vnsanctified Againe we see we haue not comfort of our baptisme till the power of holinesse in some measure appeare in our liues Secondly for instruction we should all examine our selues whether we haue faith or no and whiles we haue meanes of assurance make vse of all aduantages to settle our hearts in the faith and to this end we should deliuer vp our soules to be nursed vp in the words of faith and wholesome doctrine Lastly we might here be greatly comforted if we had true faith we see God can denie nothing vnto faith it should be to vs in the sacraments in mortification Three rules if vve vvould reason from Gods povver to the effect and in graces and duties according to our faith Of the operation of God The doctrine of Gods power and working is of singular vse in the Church great is the interest of Gods seruants in his power and therefore great cause they haue to rest vpon it The elect onely can reason from Gods power to the effect he is able to doe it therefore he will do it but then these three things must be noted 1. They must be beleeuers that looke for this priuiledge 2. They must bring a particular faith to draw out this power of God into operation 3. It will not be set a worke about euery thing but such things for which there is promise or meete examples in the scriptures * In vvhat things vvee may beare our selues vpon Gods povver Now it is a matter of singular weight to know in what things we may haue warrant to beare our selues vpon the power of God The power of God is engaged for operation in foure things for the benefit of the faithfull First in their afflictions Secondly in their temptations Thirdly in the difficulties of holy life Fourthly in his ordinances In afflictions God hath bound himselfe to shew his power 1. In giuing strength to endure them c Phil. 4.13 Esay 41.10 2. In moderating the afflictions to their strength d Esay 27.7 3. In guiding them to the right ends e Job 36.22 Esay 27.11 Zach. 13.9 4. In deliuerance out of them f Psal 71.20 Esay 43. If we looke vpon the enemies of the godly in particular God shewes his power 1. In restraining or disappointing them g Iob 12.16 Esay 54.16 17. 2. In rewarding and ouerthrowing them h Exo. 15.6 7 Esay 42.13 41.15 So likewise in temptations the power of God though it be secret yet it is wonderfull in dissoluing the works of the deuill and in vpholding his seruants and destroying the strong holds and fortifications of Satan i 1 Cor. 10.12 2 Cor. 12.9 Esay 27.1 Thirdly in the difficulties of holy life the
owne selues publike priuate secret open inward outward in prosperitie and aduersitie in the Church or familie or abroad in mens conuersation Alas we can discerne but a glimpse of that sinne and guiltinesse that is in vs by nature and this is the increase of their misery in all their sinnes they are dead in them Dead There is a fourefold death A fourefold death temporall corporall spirituall eternall The state of man being in misery he is dead temporally a Esay 26.19 The body of man being in the graue he is dead corporally The soule of man lying in sinne is dead spiritually And both soule and body being cast into hell are dead eternally Death to sin for sinne and in sinne The Colossians were dead spiritually there is a death to sinne and a death for sinne and a death in sinne a death to sinne and so the godly die by mortification a death for sinne and so malefactors die by execution and a death in sinne and so euery naturall man kills himselfe by enliuing his sinne What spiritual death in sin is The spirituall death in sinne is an vnutterable losse of the life of God by which the sinner is senselesse and carelesse in extremitie of misery vnto his owne euerlasting ruine if the Lord preuent it not by regeneration Now that men are in this case by nature these Scriptures proue Eph. 2.1 2. Math. 8.22 Ioh. 8.25 Rom. 8.10 Luk. 15.32 Reuel 3.2 Iud. 12. 1 Tim. 5.6 Neither let any deceiue themselues about their estate for a man may be dead in sinne and yet be aliue in the flesh yea thou maiest be a wise man in the flesh b Rom. 8.7 or a prince of this world c 1 Cor. 2 9.14 yea thou maiest haue a name that thou liuest spiritually d Reuel 3.2 and yet be starke dead Now this spirituall senselesnes is called a death because it is a priuation of spirituall life from the soule as the naturall death is from the body 2. because it tends to eternall death The vse may be fourefold 1. For information No wonder wicked men can come and goe from the word of God and not be touched alas they are dead men and so is it with them in respect of the iudgements of God alas if thou couldest rowle a mountaine vpon a dead man he would not feele so is it with a man dead in sinne and further we may heere obserue that to liue yea to die quietly is no signe of a man in a happy case for if this death in sin be not cured thousands of people may die quietly because they die senselesly they feele no more of the feare of hell or iudgement or Gods anger then if they were already dead in their bodies they would feele outward extremities I know that God many times can lay terror vpon the flesh of wicked men and make their spirits drinke in of the bitter anguish arising from the feruencie of Gods burning displeasure but I say if God let them alone vsually the most would die in a wretched senselesnes and inconsideration being neither able nor willing to entertaine the thoughts of what must presently and necessarily befall them 2. This may serue for confutation and so 1. of the Papists about their freewill How can there be this free will in a dead soule we are dead in sinne and therefore of our selues mooue not vnto life till God quicken vs by his word and spirit 2. Of the carnall Protestant that beares himselfe so strongly vpon his supposed couenant with death and hell his agreement must be disanulled nay his very securitie imports his vnauoidable destruction if it be not remooued by the power of Christ 3. For instruction art thou a man that hearest this that hast liued all thy time without remorse for thy sinnes and neuer yet entertained the care of reformation of thy life be heere warned of thy miserie let it bee enough thou hast been dead in sinne doe not lie still rotting in the graues of iniquitie but rise so soone as thou hearest the trumpet of the Gospell the voice of Christ sounding in thine eares and piercing thy heart 4. Lastly here is consolation implied vnto weake Christians If thou canst feele thy miserie and struggle in any measure of true constancie against the corruption of nature and the transgressions of thy heart and life thou art not dead there is some breath of life in thee there is motion and therefore life Thus of their actuall sinnes Their miserie in respect of originall sinne is exprest in these words And in the vncircumcision of the flesh These words be diuersly interpreted some thus In the vncircumcision of the flesh that is in the flesh which is vncircumcision that is a thing hatefull vnto God Some make these words to bee the signe of their death in sinne as if hee would say your very vncircumcision that is in your flesh which are Gentiles is a token that you are strangers from the life of God Some thus And you hath hee quickned which were dead in respect of your sinnes and carnall life which ye liue in the vncircumcision that is in your estate of Gentilisme Some make these words expresse the cause of their death in sinne Thus in the vncircumcision of the flesh that is for your fleshly vices which caused that death in sinne But I thinke with those that vnderstand by the flesh originall sinne and by the vncircumcision their miserie in respect of it implied in the allusion to the circumcision literally taken Originall sinne is called flesh Why original sinne is called flesh because the flesh is the instrument by which it is propagated 2. Because it is the subiect in which it is 3. Because it is the end it driues vs to viz. to satisfie the flesh and to seeke fleshly things This originall sinne heere called flesh is a spirituall kinde of disease gall What originall sinne is leauen and poyson which daily diffuseth it selfe throughout the whole man and still infecteth it though this bee not the whole nature of the sinne for to speake distinctly in originall sinne there are three things 1. 3. Things in originall sin The guiltinesse of Adams fact deriued vnto vs by iust imputation 2. The want of that originall iustice was in vs in the creation 3. The deprauation and corrupt disposition of our natures Our misery in respect of originall sin Here the word vncircumcision imports our miserie in respect of our very corruption of nature for it imports 1. That we are hatefull to God children of wrath 2. That we haue no portion in the heauenly Canaan 3. That wee haue no fellowship in the communion of Saints 4. That wee haue no part in the promised Messias for all these were shadowed out by the want of circumcision in the time of the Law Vses The vses follow First from hence wee may enforme our selues in diuers things as first we may see why the faire works
men wilfully imbrace fancies superstitions in opinion especially in such things as they neither doe nor can vnderstand and such is the ignorance here condemned Doct. But the maine doctrine is That it is a great sinne and a hatefull vice to be rash and aduenturous to venture vpon opinions in matters of Religion either that concerne worship or practice where men are not first well informed in iudgment by true grounds of knowledge Hence men are aduiced to take heed how they heare and to trie the spirits and to be wise to sobrietie h Rom. 12.3 and to beware of fables i 2 Tim. 2.16.23 4 3.4 1 Tim. 1.4 4.6.7 6.20 Tit. 1.14 3.9 2 Pet. 1.16 This condemnes the strange coyning of opinions without all warrant of the word in the Papists that so confidently tell vs of the roomes in hell and of the Queene of heauen and how many orders there be of Angels c. And withall it may restraine such as professe the feare of God and reformation of life to be well aduised in their opinions and not pitch resolutely vpon opinions in things the word doth not warrant Blinde zeale hath no more allowance then superstition hath to coine opinions to tye mens consciences withall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aduancing himselfe The word signifieth to take possession and to go proudly and to search hidden things with deepe insight as it is here applied it may note in their sinne three things 1. A deepe insight or out-reaching into a thing beyond ordinary knowledge 2. A mighty approbation or very possessing of a mans selfe in a peculiar content arising from his owne inuention 3. An externall aduancing or vaine-glorious priding of a mans selfe in his fancie There is a strange corruption in the nature of all sorts of men a secret inclination to deuices and reaches both in opinion and life the Scripture giues warning of the doctrines of men k Matth. 15.9 of opposition of science l 1 Tim. 6.20 of the deepnesse of Satan m Reu. 2.24 of transformation in euill Ministers into Ministers of light n 2 Cor. 11.14 c. And thus are men in their practise though they commit the same foule euils they condemne in others yet they haue such deuices with which they please themselues that they are called counsels o Psal 5.10 and they are said to seeke deepe to hide their counsels c. They haue their turning of deuices p Esay 29.15 Euery man almost thinkes he hath some conceit which others haue not c. such as these Either they may doe it though others might not or the manner is different or the issues will not be alike or he will repent at such a time when he hath tried so farre or he will make amends or it shall not be knowne or God is mercifull or his fault is not so great as others or the Scripture doth not condemne it in expresse words These and such like conceits in themselues are dull and sillie But where the loue of sinne hath warmed the heart and the deuill hath put life into them it is incredible to conceiue how miserably pertinacious men will shew themselues to be and so doe men approue of their owne deuices that vsually there is no error or sinne so vile but men can blesse themselues against any terror or threatning and if men finde their deuices to haue any entertainment they will aduance themselues wonderfully and not only swell in great thoughts of themselues but outwardly vaine-glory will ouer-spreade their carriage words and actions The consideration hereof should teach vs to trust more in God and lesse in men q Psal 92.8.9 and to labour for plainenesse of heart and simplicitie r Prou. 12.5 21.8 and to long to heare God speake and shew vs the secrets of his wisdome Å¿ Iob 11.5.6 and to suspect our selues when wee feele a selfe-liking or an inclination to boast of our deuice especially wee should pray that the Lord would keepe vs from desire of vaine-glory t and accordingly we should endeuour to doe nothing through strife or vaine-glory u but rather set our glory and boasting in knowing God * and in the crosse of Christ x and in the hope of the glory of the sonnes of God y daily examining our selues and prouing our owne workes lest we thinke our selues something when we are nothing z Thus of their ignorance Rashly puffed vp These words are a taxation of their swelling pride described 1. by the nature of it puffed vp 2. by the effect in vaine or rashly 3. by the cause in the minde of their flesh Puffed vp What is pride but a winde a winde to fill and a winde to torment Men may bee spiritually swelled both in life and opinion There is a swelling for abundance of riches a there is a swelling behauiour in mens carriages b there is a swelling in sinne but here is a swelling for opinionsc. Oh that we could learne to abhorre pride and swelling by considering how much the Lord abhorres it as many Scriptures shew Prouerb 8 13. and 16.5.19 Iob 40 6. Hab. 2.5 Mal. 4.1 and many such like Oh that we could be in loue with a meeke and quiet spirit in the hid man of the heart But let vs obserue the effects of pride Rashly The word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and it signifies either rashly or in vaine Sure it is a great fault to be rash light sudden in opinion or practise It is a great fault to be rash in reprouing in praising in dispraising or taking or mistaking doctrine in iudging or censuring and we should pray that the Lord would giue vs a staied spirit and a minde not easily hurried into distemper Pride is in vaine in three respeâ—ts If we reade it in vaine it notes fitly that pride alwayes is in vaine In vaine I say first in respect of God who resisteth it Iam. 4.7 Luk. 1.51 Secondly in respect of other men who will not regard it Prou. 11.2 Psal 101.5 Thirdly in respect of themselues who inherit nothing by it but follie Prouerb 14.18 1 Tim. 6.4 Our hearts desire then should be that the Lord would hide our pride and mortifie our naturall corruption herein In the minde of the flesh Here hee shewes whence all this stuffe and swelling comes it came from the minde of the flesh euen from the fairest part of the soule The minde of the flesh is that acumen that sharpnesse of wit that perspicacie that is in men and so we may see that wit sharpnes of vnderstanding carnall reason is in vaine whatsoeuer men sauour of themselues a meere puffe of winde a very vanitie whether it be in opinion or in life the very wisdome of the flesh is enmitie with God our owne very mindes are so defiled and corrupt Which should teach vs to gird vp the loynes of our mindes and restraine that selfe-conceit might arise from the pride of
our owne mindes or carnall reason we should as the Apostle shewes become fooles that wee might be truly wise d 1 Cor. 3.18 Againe it should teach vs not to rest vpon the wisdome of men nor to thinke of any aboue what is written or be puffed vp one against another e Thus of the third thing VERS 19. And not holding the head whereof all the body furnished and knit together by ioynts and bands increaseth with the increase of God THese words note the fourth thing viz. their danger they did it not only hypocritically and ignorantly and proudly but also dangerously Their danger is both laid downe and amplified in this verse it is laid downe in these words not holding the head and amplified by a digression into the praises of the mysticall body of Iesus Christ for the vnion and increase thereof Not holding the head These words shew that they that beleeue and practise such things are themselues out of Christ and by this kinde of worship they draw men from Christ Foure things may from hence be obserued 1. That Angell-worship razeth the foundation so that the Churches that practise it fall from Christ and are not the true Churches of Christ and this euidently proues the Church of Rome to be no true Church because besides many other heresies and idolatries they maintaine the worshipping of Saints and Angels 2. That hypocrisie ignorance and pride are inseparable companions of apostacie from Christ 3. That there is a difference betweene sinne and sinne error and error euery sinne or euery error doth not cut vs off from Christ there be some sins be sinnes of infirmitie f Gal. 6.1 some sinnes be such as there remaines no more sacrifice for them g Heb. 6. there bee some ceremonies may bee borne withall h Rom. 14. some ceremonies that abolish from Christ i Gal. 5.3 there be some errors of meere frailtie and ignorance k Psal 19. some errors that altogether corrupt the minde and make men destitute of the truth l 1 Tim. 6.4 And therefore we should learne with all discerning to put a difference m Iud. 24. 4. That it is an vtter miserie not to be ioyned vnto Christ which imports a singular feeblenes in the hearts of men that cannot be stirred with all heedfulnesse to make sure their vnion with Christ Head The dreame of Catharinus that the Pope should be here meant is to bee scorned not confuted The words note the relation that is betweene Christ and the Church The creature stands in relation to Christ 1. More generally in existence Note and so all things are in him Col. 1.16 More specially in vnion and so man only is ioyned to Christ but this vnion is threefold for it is either naturall or sacramentall or mysticall In the vnion of nature all men are ioyned to Christ In the vnion of Sacrament or signe all in the visible Church are ioyned to Christ In the mysticall vnion in one body only the faithfull are ioyned to Christ And this is here meant And so wee haue here occasion againe to take notice of this truth that the Church of Christ is ioyned vnto Christ in a most neere vnion euen to Christ as her head The doctrine hath beene largely handled in the former chapter only from the renewing of the meditation of it we may gather both comfort and instruction comfort if we consider the loue presence sympathie influence and communication of dignitie with which Christ doth honor vs as our head instruction also for this may teach vs to be carefull to obey Christ willingly as the member doth the head and to carry our selues so godly and discreetly that we dishonor not our head From which all the body c. Hitherto of the danger as it is laid downe now followeth the aggrauation by a digression into the praises of the Church the mysticall body of Christ In generall three things may be obserued 1. That by nature we are wonderfull blinde in the contemplation of the glory of the mysticall body of Christ and therefore wee had need to be often put in minde of it 2. That one way to set out the fearefulnesse of sinne is by the fairenesse of the blessings lost by it the fairenesse of the body of Christ shewes the foulenesse of lumpes of prophanenesse and apostacie 3. Digressions are not alwaies and absolutely vnlawfull Note Gods spirit sometimes drawes aside the doctrine to satisfie some soule which the teacher knoweth not and sparingly vsed it quickneth attention But I forbeare to pleade much for it because though God may force it yet man should not frame it and it is a most happy abilitie to speake punctually directly to the point But in particular in these words the Church which is the body of Christ is praised fo foure things 1. For her originall or dependance vpon Christ of whom 2. For ornament furnished 3. For vnion which is amplified 1. by the parts knit together 2. by the meanes ioynts and bands 4. For her growth increasing with the increase of God Of whom Doct. All the praise of the Church is from her head for of her selfe she is blacke n Cant. 1. she is but the daughter of Pharoe o Psal 45. she was in her bloud when Christ first found her p Ezech. 16. she needed to be washed from her spots and wrinkles q Eph. 5. and therefore wee should denie our selues and doe all in the name of Christ who is our praise All the body Doct. The care of Christ extends it selfe to euery member as well as any obserue these phrases in Scripture Euery one that asketh r Matth. 7.8 euery one that heareth these words Å¿ Matth. 7.24 euery one that confesseth Christ t Matt. 10.32 euery one that is wearie and heauie laden u Matt. 11.29 euery one that the Father hath giuen him * Ioh. 6.36 euery one that calleth on the name of God x 1 Cor. 1.2 and the like Vse is first for comfort let not the Eunuch say I am a drie tree or the stranger say The Lord hath separated me from his people y Esay 56. Nor let the foot say I am not the eye z 1 Cor. 12. c. And secondly wee must learne of Christ to extend our loue also to all Saints Body It were to no purpose to tell that there are diuers bodies terrestriall celestiall naturall spirituall a body of sinne a body of death it is Christs body is here spoken of Christ hath a body naturall and a body sacramentall and a body mysticall t is the mysticall body is here meant The mysticall bodie of Christ is the company of faithfull men who by an vnutterable vnion are euerlastingly ioyned to Christ though they are dispersed vp and downe the world yet in a spirituall relation they are as neere together as the members of the body are if we be faithfull there can be no separation from Christ
a quarrell to another euen as CHRIST forgaue you euen so doe yee Verse 14. And aboue all these put on Loue vvhich is the bond of perfectnesse Verse 15. And let the peace of God rule in your harts to the vvhich also yee are called in one body and be thankfull And sixtly Clemencie which stands in two things in forbearing and forgiuing Forbearing in respect of wrongs and infirmities and forgiuing freely one another And this forgiuing must be extended to euery man and it must be as Christ forgaue vs and that is though they be our inferiors though they haue done vs great wrong so as we forget aswel as forgiue But seuenthly aboue all other be sure you cloth your selues with loue for this will knit vs together perfectly and by this all the Saints and all the graces of the Saints tend vnto perfection Eightly Get the peace that peace I meane that GOD only giues and let it rule and preuaile with you and if you cannot be at peace in your life yet let it be in your hearts still how vnreasonable soeuer men be and the rather should you be carefull hereof both because you are called of GOD to it and besides you are all members of the same body Lastly adde vnto all these amiablenes and thankfulnes one to another And thus of the matter of holinesse Now I must also stirre you vp to a due respect of the meanes of holines which is the word Verse 16. Let the vvord of CHRIST dvvel in you richly in all vvisdom teaching and admonishing one another in Psalms and Hymmes and spirituall songs singing vvith grace in your hearts to the LORD And so both the word in generall and the Psalmes in speciall For the word in generall you must remember it is the word of CHRIST both as the subiect and the cause of it and you should neuer be satisfied till you grow familiar and plentifull in it through the daily vse of it both in your hearts and houses also and that with all iudgement and discretion not seeking or vsing it coldly peruersly carnally or indiscreetly and this word you must imploy both to teach you and one another what you know not and to admonish you and other for what you doe not And in speciall be carefull of the Psalmes remembring that they also are the word of CHRIST and the rather considering the exquisite variety of sweet matter in them but in singing obserue these rules First exercise the graces of the heart according to the matter of the Psalme Secondly doe it with attention and vnderstanding Thirdly respect GODS glory in it and his holy presence Lastly be carefull of the end of all your actions Verse 17. And vvhatsoeuer yee shall doe in vvord or deede doe all in the name of the LORD IESVS giuing thanks to GOD euen the Father by him Verse 18. Wiues submit your selues to your Husbands as it is comely in the LORD Verse 19. Husbands loue your Wiues and be not bitter vnto them Verse 20. Children obey your Parents in all things for this is vvell-pleasing to the LORD Verse 21. Fathers prouoke not your children to anger lest they be discouraged Verse 22. Seruants be obedient vnto them that are your Masters according to the flesh in all things not vvith eye-seruice as men pleasers but in singlenesse of heart fearing GOD. Verse 23. And vvhatsoeuer yee do do it heartily as to the LORD not vnto men Verse 24. Knovving that of the Lord ye shall receiue the revvard of the inheritāce for ye serue the Lord Christ Verse 25. But he that doth vvrong shall receiue for the vvrong that he hath done there is no respect of persons both that all be done to the glory of GOD in CHRIST all I say both in word and deed beginning with calling on the name of CHRIST and ending with the sacrifice of thanksgiuing which must be offered vnto GOD in the mediation of CHRIST aswell as your prayers Thus I haue briefly laid before you the rules that concerne holinesse as you are Christians in the generall Now I thinke it meete to propound some duties that are more particular and I will onely instance in the familie and there I begin with Wiues whose word is be subiect an epitome of their duty and a thing GOD most stands vpon and which Women most faile in And great reason for here lieth the true comelinesse and beauty of a Wife t is not in her face and garments but in her subiection to her Husband And the rather should you be subiect because GOD hath prouided you shall not be pressed but in the LORD not in any thing against the word Now for Husbands their word is loue as that GOD most stands vpon and they most faile in And in particular I giue them warning to looke to one vice aboue many and that is that they be not bitter to their Wiues And for children their word is obedience and they must know that GOD so inioynes it that he will haue it done throughly they must obey in all things and submit their wills and desires to their Parents For this is a thing that will not only keepe and increase their Parents loue to them but it is also wondrous well-pleasing to GOD himselfe Parents also must take heed they sin not against their children not only by too much indulgence but also by prouoking them and that not onely to sin but to passion by vniust precepts or contumelies and disgraces or hard vsage or immoderate correction and that as for other reasons so lest they be discouraged either from loue of well-doing or of obeying them You that are Seruants must also with great care attend your duties your word also is obedience and the rather because your Masters haue authoritie but onely ouer your flesh not ouer your consciences but in your obedience see to it it be in all things that concerne the subiection of the outward man But let not your seruice be onely when your Masters looke on or fitted onely to please men but obey euen in the singlenesse of your hearts as in GODS presence where you should feare to displease Neither let what you do be done out of a slauish feare but from the heart with all willingnes as doing therein seruice to GOD and not to men only Knowing infallibly that if men would not reward you for your paines faithfulnes yet GOD will who will not vse you as seruants but prouide for you as sons and heires to him For in all this labor GOD accounts you as the seruants of Christ and will reward all as if all had bin done to him And contrariwise he that doth wrong be he Master or Seruant shall receiue of the LORD for the wrong that he hath done for GOD is no accepter of persons CERTAINE OF THE choisest and chiefest points handled in the third CHAPTER A Threefold resurrection fol. 2. How a man may know whether he be risen with Christ fol.
in this work beares the Image of Christ and in him Christ riseth before our eyes not onely because the Lord Iesus doth in this gracious worke giue vs a daily and fresh remembrance of his resurrection by renewing such fruits of it but also because he imprinteth a secret kinde of heauenly mindednesse the Christian in some weake measure liuing as Christ did in the interim betweene his resurrection and ascension waiting alwayes for his exaltation into heauen Now the consideration of this worke is heere vsed by the Apostle to perswade vnto the meditation of heauenly things and that fitly for if wee bee risen as Christ was then we must bee minded as hee was now wee know that after hee was risen againe hee was not encumbred with this world nor did he conuerse with the men of this world but liued with the Lord as it were immediately in a heauenly manner waiting for Heauen so should a Christian doe he should euery day bee striuing to get vp his heart by faith and prayer and meditation and voluntary abnegation by all meanes begging and seeking the vertue of Christs resurrection that being enabled to forsake the world and the vnnecessary society with worldly men he might haue his heart and conuersation in heauen euery day waiting when the time of his changing should come Quest How may a man know whether he be risen with Christ Ans Hovv a man may knovv vvhether he be risen vvith Christ Who are not risen vvith Christ This question may bee resolued both negatiuely and affirmatiuely For first they are not risen with Christ that are in bondage to traditions as the coherence with the latter end of the former chapter shewes nor they that are drowned and made sencelesse with the cares of this life or the pleasures of voluptuous liuing i Luk. 21.34 nor they that confirming themselues in a dead presumptuous common hope plead the abounding of Gods grace to auouch their continuance in sinne k Rom. 6.1.4.5 1 Pet. 1.3 For the Apostle in the Epistle to the Romans vseth a reason taken from our conformity to the resurrection of Christ to confute this vicious and prophane plea of carelesse men Further they that worship the Beast the great Antichrist of Rome and receiue his marke vpon their foreheads or their hands are reckoned among the dead men that haue not their part in this first resurrection l Reu. 20.4.5.6 Also the Prophet Esay seemes to say that such men as will not see Gods high hand of Iudgement nor will learne to doe vprightly in the land of vprightnesse nor can bee allured to godlinesse though mercy be shewed them are to bee accounted among the dead men that shall not liue m Esa 26.9.10.14 Lastly they are not risen with Christ that doe not beleeue in Christ n Joh. 11.25 Now for the affirmatiue They may haue comfort in the first resurrection that haue felt a diuine power in the voyce of Christ quickning their hearts with effectuall desire and endeauour to rise out of the graues of sinne o Ioh. 5.25 and to stand vp from the world of the dead p Eph. 5.14 2. That are constantly affected with an holy estimation of the knowledge of Christ crucified and risen againe an effectuall knowledge I meane valuing the meanes and signes of it aboue all earthly things q Phil. 3.9.10 3. That finde their hearts changed from the cares and delights of this life to a constant desire of the second comming of Christ to translate them to the presence of glory in heauen 4. That shew a daily care to walke in newnesse of life yeelding their members as weapons of righteousnesse striuing to crucifie the olde man and destroy the body of sinne as they that are aliue vnto God r Rom. 6.4 5.6.13 2. Againe in that the Apostle saith if yee bee risen againe with Christ seeke those things that are aboue wee may note that it is as hard a thing to get vp the heart of men to the study of heauenly things as to lift vp a massie corps out of the graue and to inspire it with the desire of life As easie to reuiue a dead man as persvvade a carnall man there is neede of the spirit and power of Iesus to doe it And therefore wee should not wonder to see naturall men so heartlesse nor should we attribute it to any inefficacy in the meanes if carnall men bee not perswaded for a man may long perswade a dead man to rise before he will get vp and it should touch vs with all thankfulnesse to acknowledge Gods mercy if he haue giuen vs a minde to heauenly things to desire them and delight in them Thirdly in that he saith if yee bee risen speaking not onely conditionally but doubtfully it imports that one should bee exceeding carefull to search and trie whether they haue their part as yet in this first resurrection and withall implyes that many a man may seeme to himselfe and others to bee deliuered from the kingdome of darknesse and yet lie buried still in the graues of sinne Seeke thâ—se things which are aboue Heere the Apostle enters vpon the proposition of the first maine exhortation or rule of new life Now before I bring in the Apostle vrging this duty imagine with thy selfe how farre the Christian thus now to bee instructed for order of life hath already proceeded by faith for before a man can bee truely capable of direction of life there bee diuers things requisite in the preparations of faith The preparations of faith before a man can be capable of directions of life And these things are necessarily to be presupposed 1. That faith hath plucked him out of the world of sinners or dead men so that hee is already withdrawen from the society of the wicked 2. It hath shewed him Gods fauour and ioyned him to Christ 3. It hath shewed him in some measure such things in the Kingdome of Christ as his naturall eare neuer heard nor his naturall eye neuer saw nor his naturall heart neuer conceiued Å¿ 1 Cor. 2.9 4. It hath ioyned him to the liuing Saints so as he now with great desire delight conuerseth with them 5. It hath made him to suffer in the flesh for his sins and withall hath refreshed his spirit and cured him of his distrustfull and solitary sorrowes 6. It hath garnished his soule with new budding graces and opened for him a fountaine and spring of grace within him euen in his bowels t Ioh. 7.38.39 7. It hath raised in him a true and constant desire of new obedience of life with a secret resolution not to depart from any thing the Lord shall command all the dayes of his life Now presupposing the Christian to bee thus farre proceeded the Apostle comes in and to beginne his institutions of manners hee first chargeth him with this rule Doct. Seeke those that are aboue teaching vs that the first maine thing to be
day of Christ they haue Quest 2 not now Answ Answ First they shall haue freedome from all the former bondage and vanitie Secondly they shall bee deliuered into the libertie of the sonnes of God that is they shall haue a most excellent estate when the children of God are glorified Wherein the Lord shewes his iustice in that the creature shall haue restitution for what is lost by man Ob. Ob. But shall there bee a resurrection of creatures as well as men Sol. Sol. No for this restitution shall be made in specie not in indiuiduo 1. Not to euery particular of euery kinde or sort but to the sort or kinde of all creatures and that shall be done to the creatures then found in their seuerall sorts The fourth consequent of the iudgement shall be the possession of the glory of Christians appointed by the sentence of the Iudge But of this afterwards in the end of this verse The fift consequent of iudgement shall be the deliuering vp of the kingdome to the Father and so the laying downe of Christs office for when Christ hath finally and fully subdued Sathan death and wicked men and hath fully reconciled the elect to God then will there be no word of any such gouernment in heauen as was on earth Hee shall not neede any longer to rule them either by ciuill Magistrates or by his need and discipline or by any other way which onely did agree to the times of the Churches warfare and pilgrimage but he shall neuer cease to liue and triumph with them in all perfections of happy contentment and glory Thus of the consequents of Iudgement And thus also of the doctrine of Christs last appearance The vses follow The Vses The consideration of the doctrine of the last Iudgement may serue for three principall vses First for terror Secondly for comfort Thirdly for instruction First this is iustly a wonderfull terrible doctrine to wicked men that heape vp wrath against this day of wrath and by their wilfull impenitencie prouoke this glorious Iudge How can it but be terrible when the holy Ghost giues warning that the Lord Iesus will then shew himselfe from heauen with his mighty Angels in flaming fire to render vengeance on all those that know not God and haue not obeyed the Gospell How can it bee but terrible when wicked men shall be punished with euerlasting perdition from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power How can it but be terrible when they shall feele their conscience exquisitly griping them and gnawing vpon them and when they shall see the deuils to torment them and hell to deuoure them when they shall see the world burning about them and the good Angels forcing them away and all both men and Angels applauding their Iudgement and knowing all their sinnes they must not thinke that the Iudge will deale then as he doth now Now he iudgeth them secretly euery day but it is many times insensibly or with lesser plagues but then he will most openly poure vpon them the full vials of his wrath Heere they are iudged that they may be amended but there their iudgement shall be that they may be confounded for there will be no place of repentance Deceiue not thy selfe Christ will not come the second time as he came the first hee came then to be iudged but now to iudge hee shall then be seene with terror that was before looked vpon with contempt hee shewed his patience in his first comming but now he will shew his power he appeared then in the forme of a seruant but now he will appeare in the forme of a King greater then all Kings Then hee professed not to iudge any man but now he proclaimeth hee will iudge all men It was commonly thought if any man saw God he should die alas alas how then shall these wofull wretches doe that must see him in the vnutterable fiercenes of his irefull indignation If the powers of heauen shall be shaken at his pleasure oh how shall the miserable heart of the guiltie sinner be rent into 1000. peeces with vnmedicinable sorrowes If Foelix tremble to heare tell of iudgement what will poore Foelix doe when he must feele iudgement both in the sentence and execution If the word of Christ on earth had such power as it had in the garden to strike stubborne hearted men to the earth what power thinke wee will it haue when be speakes as the Lord from heauen When Ezechiel Daniel and the Apostle Iohn and others saw but one Angell in a lesser manifestation of his glory comming as a Messenger of good tidings they fall downe and are full of singular feare if the sight of one Angell bee so terrible what will the sight of all the thousand thousands of Angels be especially when they come cloathed with all their brightnesse of glory And if good men that had good consciences were so frighted what shall become of euill men with their euill consciences And if the messengers of good tidings doe so amaze how shall the executioners of a most terrible sentence compasse them about with confusion both of face and heart If the drowning of the old world the burning of Sodome the opening of the earth to swallow vp Dathan and Abiram and such like iudgments haue so much horrour in them how then can any tongue expresse or heart now conceiue the horror of this day when all the millions of wicked men shall be deliuered vp to those eternall and remedilesse torments If it be such a shame to doe penance for one fault in one congregation where men will pray for the offender What a shame will it be when all thy faults shall be discouered before all the whole world without all hope of pittie or helpe Nor is it possible for them to escape this fearfull iudgement the Iudge will not be vnconstant nor will he take reward he will not be ouerlaid with confusion of businesses he will no way be corrupted in iudgement Not to appeare is impossible and to appeare is intolerable here will be no respect of persons nor will the Iudge care how it be taken nor will he be deceiued with colours and circumstances Hee hath tarried so long hee cannot be charged with rashnesse nor can there be a hiding of any particulars from him Euery inclination thought desire word and worke shall surely come to iudgement And lastly there can be no impediment to hinder execution But here a question may arise viz. Who are they that are in danger hereof Quest 1 I answer All impenitent sinners Answ But yet there are some kinde of sinners that are expresly named in Scripture and therefore if thou be any of that number preuent thine owne ruine by repentance or else thou shalt certainly perish I vndertake not to reckon all it shall suffice to mention some of the chiefe sinners that Christ will be sure to remember at that day The Beast and the false Prophet
5. and the reasons v. 6.7 Diuision of the verse In the fifth verse there are 2. things First the proposition of mortification in these words mortifie therefore your members that are on earth Secondly a catalogue of vices to be mortified or the enumeration of certaine speciall sinnes a Christian should be carefull to keepe himselfe from viz. fornication vncleanesse c. The necessity of mortification The generall consideration of the whole exhortation to mortification should imprint this deeply in our hearts that vnlesse we doe repent of those sinnes haue been in our natures and liues and be carefull to flee from the corruptions that are in the world we shall neuer haue comfort that we are accepted with God We should bring to the particular opening of all the verses a mind resolued of the generall And to quicken vs a little the more to the respect of this doctrine and to enforce the care of parting with our sins I will briefly touch by the way some few reasons why we should bee willing to entertaine all counsell that might shew vs any course to get rid of sin First our vices are the fruits of our corrupted nature They arise not from any noble or diuine instinct but are the effects of base flesh in vs. And we should carry the thoughts of it in our minds Gal. 5.19 when wee are inclined or tempted to vice wee should say within our selues this euill proceedes not from any thing that might declare greatnesse or true spirit in a man what is passion or lust or couetousnesse but the base worke of the filthy degenerated flesh Secondly our vices are the onely things that defile vs and make vs loathsome before God and men T is not meane clothes nor a deformed body or a poore house or homely fare or any such thing that makes a man truely contemptible no no it is only sin can defile Å¿ Mat. 15.19 and bring that which is true contempt Thirdly the bond and forfeiture of the law or couenant of workes lieth vpon the backe of euery man that liues in sinne without repentance For the law is giuen to the lawlesse and disobedient as the Apostle shewes to vngodly and sinners to whoremongers and liers to all that liue in any sinne contrary to wholesome doctrine t 1 Tim. 1.9.10 Fourthly are not strange punishments to the workers of iniquitie is not destruction to the wicked u Ioh. 31.2.3 what portion can they haue of God from aboue and what inheritance from the almighty from an high the hearts of holy men that haue considered the fearefull terrors of God denounced in scripture against the vices of men haue euen broke within them and their bones haue shaken for the presence of the Lord and for his holy word x Ier. 23.9 Fiftly Christ will be a swift witnesse y Mal. 3.7 against all fearelesse and carelesse men that being guilty of these vices or the like z 1 Cor. 6.9 Eph. 5.6 make not speed to breake them off by repentance Lastly know yee not that the vnrighteous shall not enter into the kingdome of heauen be not deceiued for these things the wrath of God commeth vpon the children of disobedience Now I come to the words particularly Therefore This word caries this exhortation to something before If it be referred to our rising with Christ v. 1. then it notes that we can neuer haue our part in Christs resurrection till we feele the vertue of his death killing sinne in vs. If it be referred to the meditation of heauenly things then it notes that we can neuer set our affections on things that are aboue till we haue mortified our members that are on earth The corruption of our natures and liues are the cause of such disability to contemplate of or affect heauenly things And as any are more sinfull they are more vnable thereunto If the word be referred to the appearance of Christ in the former verse then it imports that mortification is of great necessity vnto our preparation to the last iudgement and will be of great request in the day of Christ Mortifie To mortifie is to kill or to apply that which will make deade The Lord workes in matters of grace God vvorkes by contraries in the iudgement of flesh and bloud by contraries Men must be poore if they would haue a kingdom a Mat. 5.3.4 men must sorrow if they would be comforted Men must serue if they would be free b Ioh. 8. And here men must die if they would liue Gods thoughts are not as mans but his waies are higher then mans waies as the heauens are higher then the earth c Esay 55.10 Which may teach vs as to liue by faith so not to trust the iudgement the world or the flesh in the things of God But the manifest doctrine from this word is this that true repentance hath in it the mortification of sinne And so it implies diuers things First that we must not let sinne alone till it die it selfe Note but we must kill sinne while it might yet liue It is no repentance to leaue sinne when it leaueth vs or to giue it ouer when we can commit it no longer Secondly that true repentance makes a great alteration in a man Thirdly that it hath in it paine and sorrow men vse not to die ordinarily without much paine and sure it is sinne hath a strong heart it is not soone killed it is one thing to sleep another thing to die Note many men with lesse a doe get sinne asleepe that it doth not so stirre in them but alas there must be more ado to get it dead by true mortification Fourthly true repentance extinguisheth the power of sinne and the vigour of it It makes it like a dead corps that neither it stirs it selfe nor will be stirred by occasions perswaâ—ions commandements or stroaks It is a wonderfull testimony of sound mortification when we haue gotten our old corruption to this passe and constancy in prayer and hearing and daily confession and sorrow for sin will bring it to be thus with vs especially if we striue with God and be earnest with spirituall importunity watching the way of our owne hearts to wound sinne so soone as we see it begin to stirre Yet I would not bee mistaken as if I meant that a Christian could attaine such a victory ouer sinne that it should not be in him at all nor that hee should neuer be stirred with the temptations or enticements or occasions of euill But my meaning is that in some measure and in the most sinnes a Christian doth finde it so and in euery sinne his desire and endeuour is daily to haue it so And his desire is not without some happy successe so as sinne dyeth or lyeth a dying euerie day But heere a question may arise Quest Did not the Apostle grant they were dead before and if they were dead to the world they
to seeke forgiuenesse hauing their soules washed in the bloud of Christ for howsoeuer for the present they liue securely through the methods of Sathan and the deceitfulnesse of sinne yet may they be brought into the midst almost of all euills before they bee aware p Pro. 5.14 Let them assure themselues that the end will bee bitter as wormewood and sharpe as a two-edged sword q Prou 5.4 for hee that followeth a strange woman is as an oxe that goeth to the slaughter and as a foole to the stockes for correction till a dart strike through his liuer as a bird hasteth to the snare not knowing that hee is in danger r Pro. 7.22.23 for if the filthy person could escape all manner of iudgement from men yet it is certaine that whoremongers and adulterers God will iudge Å¿ Heb. 13.4 but because God for a time holdeth his tongue therefore they thinke God is like them but certainly the time hasteth when the Lord will set all their filthinesse in order before them and if they consider not hee will seaze vpon them when no man shall deliuer them t Ps 50.21.22 especially they are assured to lose the Kingdome of Heauen and to feele the smart of Gods eternall wrath in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone u 1 Cor. 6.9 Eph. 5.5 Reuel 21.8 22.15 neither let them applaud themselues in their secrecy for God can detect them and bring vpon them the terrors of the shadow of death when they see they are knowne * Iob. 24.15.17 the heauens may declare their wickednesse and the earth rise against them x Iob. 20.26 And the fire not blowne may deuoure them Neither let any nurse themselues in security in this sinne vnder pretence that they purpose to repent hereafter for they that go to a strange woman seldome returne againe neither take they hold of the way of life y Pro. 2.18 for whoredome takes away their heart z Hos 4.11 If they reply that Dauid did commit adultery and yet did returne I answere it is true of many thousand adulterers one Dauid did returne but why mayest thou not feare thou shouldest perish with the multitude did not returne besides when thou canst shew once Dauids exquisite sorrowes and teares I will beleeue thy interest in the application of Dauids example Vncleanesse By vncleanesse here I suppose is meant all externall pollutions or filthinesses besides whoredome As first with Diuels Seuen kindes of vncleannesse besides whoredome and that either sleeping by filthy dreams or waking as is reported of some witches Secondly with beasts and this is buggery Thirdly with men and that is Sodomitrie Fourthly with our owne kindred and that is incest Fiftly with more wiues then one and that is Poligamie Sixtly with ones owne wife by the intemperate or intempestiue vse of the marriage bed as in the time of separation Seuenthly with a mans owne selfe as was Onans sinne or in like filthinesse though not for the same end These as the Gentiles walke in the vanitie of their minds their cogitations are darkened they are strangers from the life of God Eph. 4.17 Rom. 1.24.26.27.29 c. through their ignorance and hardnesse of heart being for the most part past feeling and many of them deliuered vp to a reprobate sense as a scourge of other sinnes and foule vices which abound in them these are the shame of our assemblies and many times visited with secret and horrible Iudgements Inordinate affection The originall word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 notes internall vncleanesse especially the burning and flaming of lust though it neuer come to action or the daily passions of lust which arise out of such a softnesse or effeminatenesse of mind as is carried and fired with euery occasion or temptation this is the lust of concupiscence a 1 Thes 4.5 and howsoeuer the world litle cares for this euill yet let true Christians striue to keep their hearts pure and cleane from it for they were as good haue a burning fire in them b 1 Cor. 7.9 Secondly those lusts fight against the soule c 1 Pet. 2.12 they wound and pierce the conscience Thirdly the Deuill beginnes the frame of his worke in these hee desires no more liberty then to be allowed to beget these lusts in the heart He is not called the father of lust d Ioh. 8.44 for nothing he can by these inordinate thoughts and affections erect vnto himselfe such strong holds e 2 Cor. 10.5 as nothing but the mighty power of God can cast downe Fourthly the Apostle saith lust is foolish and noysome and drownes men in perdition f Tim. 6.9 Fiftly they hinder the efficacie of the word that 's the reason why diuers men and women are euer learning and are neuer able to come to the knowledge of the truth euen this they are carried about with diuers lusts Sixtly they greatly purge vpon faith and hope they hinder or weaken the trust on the grace of God brought vs by Iesus Christ and therefore the Apostle Peter counsels Christians not to fashion themselues according to the lusts of their former ignorance g 1 Pet. 1.13.14 Seuenthly those monstrous crimes mentioned in the first to the Romanes grow originally from these lusts h Rom. 1.24 The vses of all these together now follow And first wee may hence see great cause of thankefulnesse Vses if the Lord haue deliuered vs and kept vs from these monstrous abhominations and especially if the Lord haue made vs sincere to looke to and pray against and in some happy measure to get victory ouer those base lusts of the heart and euill thoughts if there were nothing else to breake the pride of our natures this should to consider seriously what monstrous diuelish filthinesse Sathan hath wrought others to and if God should leaue vs might bring the best of vs to But especially this should teach vs to vse all possible remedies against these or any of these vncleanesses Remedies against vncleanesse The first sort of remedies The remedies are of two sorts First for such as haue beene guilty of any of the fâ—rmer vncleanesses Secondly for such as would preserue themselues against them that they might not be defiled with them There are two principall remedies for the vncleane person The first is marriage or the right vse of it if it be in single persons they must remember the Apostles words It is better to marry thou to burne i 1 Cor. 7.9 and if they be married they must know that the loue of their Husbands or wiues is the speciall helpe to driue away these impure pollutions for such is the counsell of the holy Ghost in the fifth of the Prouerbes to them that are infected with these vicious and predominant inclinations k Pro. 5.15 21. and if they finde as it is certaine euery vncleane person doth finde want of loue to
their lusts that doth so much confirme them in the custome of vncleannesse And therefore the Apostles counsell is take not care to fulfill the lusts of the flesh Rom. 13.14 Thus farre of the sinnes of the seuenth commandement The sinne against the tenth commandement followes Euill concupiscence This vice containes all sorts of euill thoughts Hovv euill cōcupiscence differs from inordinate affection and inclinations and desires after any kinde of pleasure profit honour but especially lustfull inclinations or thoughts And it differs from inordinate affection because inordinate affection hath in it principally the burning of lust and a kind of effeminatenesse the soule being ouercome and inthralled with the power of lust Now I thinke this concupiscence notes lust as it is in inclination or euill motion before it come to that high degree of flaming or consent and it is well called euill concupiscence for there is a good concupiscence both naturall There is a threefold good concupiscence and ciuill and spirituall Naturall after meat sleepe procreation c. Ciuill which is an ordinate desire after lawfull profits and pleasures Spirituall and that is a lust for and after heauenly things And so the spirit lusts against the flesh Now that wee may know the Apostle hath great reason to counsell men to to mortifie euill thoughts though they neuer come to consent these reasons may shew First concupiscence in the very inclination and first thoughts is a breeder it is the mother of all sorts of wickednesse if it be not betimes killed in the conception Iam. 1.14.15 The Apostle Iames shewes that concupiscence will bee quickly enticed yea it will entice and draw away a man though from without it be allured with no obiect And when it hath drawne a man aside it will conceiue and breed with very contemplatiue pleasures and when it hath conceiued and lien in the wombe of the minde and laine there nourished from time to time vnlesse God shew the greater mercy it will bring forth bring forth I say a birth of some notable externall euill action and when it hath gone so farre like an impudent beldame it will egge on still vnto the finishing of sinne by custome in the practise and so indeed of it selfe it will neuer leaue till it hath brought forth as a second birth death and that both spirituall and eternall death and sometimes a temporall death too Secondly if these lusts goe no further then the inward man yet sinne may raigne euen in these There may be a world of wickednesse in a man though he neuer speake filthy words or commit filthy action There is a conuersing with the very inward lusts of the flesh a Eph. 2.3 which may proue a man to be meerely carnall and without grace as well as outward euill life Thirdly this secret concupiscence may be a notable hinderance to all holy duties Rom. 7. This was that the Apostle so bitterly cries out against in the seuenth to the Romans This was it that rebelled so against the law of his minde and when hee would doe any good it would be present to hinder it This is it whereby the flesh makes warre and daily fights against the spirit b Gal. 5.17 t is the lust after other things that enters into mans heart and choakes the word and makes it vnfruitfull c Mark 4.19 Iam. 4.1.3.4 What is the reason why many pray and speed not Is it not by reason of their lusts that fight in their members Qu. But is there any man that is wholly freed from these Ans There is not Euery man hath in him diuers kindes of euill thoughts but yet there is great difference for then is a mans estate dangerous when these lusts euill thoughts are obeyed d Rom. 6.11 serued e Tit. 3.3 fulfilled f Eph. 2.3 and cared for g Rom. 13.13 For those are the tearmes by which the power of them in wicked men are exprest but so they are not in a childe of God that walkes before God in vprightnesse The consideration of all this may breake the hearts of ciuill honest men for hence they may see that God meanes to take account of their inward euill thoughts and that if very concupiscence be not mortified it may destroy their soules though they be neuer so free from outward enormities of life Rom. 7.7 Paul while he was carnall was vnrebukeable for outward conuersation but when the law shewed him his lusts and euill thoughts he then saw all was in vaine And couetousnesse which is idolatry Now followeth the sinne against the first commandement and it is described both in it selfe and in relation to God In it selfe it is couetousnesse and in relation to God it is idolatrie What couetousnesse is Couetousnesse is a spirituall disease in the heart of man flowing from nature corrupted and insnared by Sathan and the world inclining the soule to an immoderate and confident yet vaine care after earthly things for our owne priuate good to the singular detriment of the soule Couetousnesse I call a disease for it is such a priuation of good as hath not only want of vertue and happinesse but a position of euill in it to be shunned more then any disease For as the text saith it is an euill sicknes And this disease is spirituall and therefore it is hard to be cured No medicine can helpe it but the bloud of Christ It is not felt by the most but hated only in the name of it The subiect where this disease is is the heart of man For there is the seat or pallace of this vice And therefore S. Marke h Mark 7.22 addes couetousnesse to those vices Saint Mathew had said did defile a man The internall efficient mouing cause of this euill is nature corrupted T is a sinne euery man had need to looke to for mans nature is stirred with it It is an vniuersall quaere Who wil shew vs any good i Psal 4.7 and yet I say corrupted nature for nature of it selfe is content with a little it is corruption that hath bread this disease The externall efficient causes are the diuell snaring and the world tempting The forme of this euill is an inclination to the immoderate and confident care of earthly things I say inclining the soule to take in the lowest degree of couetousnesse For some haue their hearts exercised in it and wholly taken vp with it their eies and their hearts and their tongues are full of it Now others are only secretly drawne away with it and daily infected with the inclinations to it I adde moderate and confident care because honest labour or some desire after earthly things are not condemned Only two things constitute this vice First want of moderation either in the matter when nothing will be enough to satisfie their hauing or in the measure of the care when it is a distracting vexing continuall care that engrosseth in a manner all the
thoughts and desires of a man Secondly carnall confidence when man placeth his felicity and chiefest stay and trust in the things he either possesseth or hopeth for I adde yet vaine because let the couetous person bestow neuer so much care or attaine to neuer so much successe of his cares yet as Salomon saith He that loueth siluer shall not be satisfied with siluer and he that loueth riches shall be without the fruit thereof k Eccles 5.9 And after all his trauell his riches may perish whiles he lookes on or if they were more sure to continue yet he shall not continue with them himselfe For as he came forth of his mothers belly he shall returne naked to goe as he came 14. and shall beare nothing away of his labour which he hath caused to passe by his hand 15. In all points as he came so shall he goe and then what profit hath he that he hath trauelled for the wind The obiect of this care and desire is earthly things for if it were a couetousnesse or desire of the best things or spirituall gifts that were both commended and commanded l 1 Cor. 14.1 These words for his owne priuate good note the end of the couetous mans care For if all this care for earthly things were for Gods glory or the good of the Church it might be allowed And I say for his good because that he propounds to himselfe though many times when hee hath gotten much together the Lord will not let him haue the vse of it Note the best thing in the description is the effect of couetousnesse The effects of couetousnesse and that is the singular detriment of the soule which may appeare diuersly For first couetousnesse doth infatuate and besot the minde of man that it cannot vnderstand The Prophet Esay saith of those dumbe greedie dogs that they could not vnderstand and he giueth the reason For saith he they all looke to their owne way euery one for his aduantage and for his owne purpose and profit m Esay 56.11.12 And Salomon seems to say that if couetousnesse be in the heart of a Prince it will make him destitute of vnderstanding n Prou. 28.16 And it is certaine marke it worldly minded persons are the most dull and incapable persons in spirituall things almost of all other sorts of men For though they would get a little vnderstanding while they are hearing yet the cares of life presently choakes all Secondly couetousnesse pierceth the soule through with many a sorrow o 1 Tim. 6.10 The couetous person is seldome or neuer free from one notable vexation or other His heart is troubled and he will trouble his house also as Salomon saith he that is greedie of gaine troubleth his owne house p Prou. 15.27 All is continually in a tumult of haste and hurrie what with labour and what with passion and contention the couetous man and his household neuer liue at hearts ease and rest Thirdly couetousnesse and the desire to be rich bring into the soule a wonderfull number of temptations and noisome lusts enough to damne him if he had no other sinnes q 1 Tim. 6.9 Fourthly it is here added that couetousnesse is idolatrie it makes a man an idolater Mammon is the idoll and the worldling is the Priest that sacrificeth to Mammon Now the couetous man serues his mammon with a two-fold worship for with inward worship he loues desires delights in and trusts in his wealth and for his outward seruice he spends all his time vpon his idoll either in gathering or keeping or increasing or honoring it Lastly what should I number particulars Couetousnesse why the Apostle saith it is the root of all euils For there is almost no kinde of sinne but the sap of couetousnesse will nourish it If the Lord had but the ripping vp of the heart and life of a couetous person and would describe his vices before vs oh what swarme of all sorts of euils could the Lord finde out Well let vs be assured of this generall that howsoeuer couetous persons may colour matters yet indeed they are wonderfull vicious persons Neither are their sinnes the fewer or lesser because they discerne them not for the dust of earthly profits hath put out their eyes they cannot see nor discerne as was before shewed Q. But who is couetous For all men while they crie out against the sinne denie that they are couetous T is rare to finde any couetous person that will confesse that he is couetous And therefore for answer hereunto it will not be amisse out of the word of God to shew the signes of a couetous man The signes of a couetous man The first signe of a couetous man is the desire to haue the Sabboth ouer that hee might be at his worldly affaires A couetous man thinkes all the time set apart for Gods seruice exceeding tedious and long and hee hath a great inward boiling of desire to haue such times and imployments past The Sabboth is wonderfull burdensome to a worldly minde especially if he be restrained from worldly imploiments The Prophet Amos bringeth in the couetous men of his time saying thus in the discontentment of their hearts When will the new Moone be gone that wee may sell corne and the Sabboth that wee may set forth wheat Prou 28.16 1 Thess 4.6 The second signe of couetousnesse is oppression and fraud When men to compasse gaine care not how they vex and racke the poore or such as liue vnder them or in buying or selling out of greedinesse of gaine circumuent and pill and defraud others by customary lying or false weights measures or ballances or any other fraudulent course this is an euill couetousnesse Vsury also that is a desire to increase riches by interest is a palpable signe of couetousnesse especially in these times when the sinne of vsury is so vniuersally condemned for if men were not besotted with the loue of riches they would not dare to liue in such a damned sinne But I thinke all men easily know that Vsurers are couetous and therefore I need not proue it The third signe of couetousnesse is greedy and distracting care I meane such a care as deuoures a mans thoughts that euery day will keepe possession in a mans soule and run in his minde continually both sleeping and waking plodding and carking cares And this may be discerned by comparing these cares with our care for eternall things When we haue more care for this world then for heauen we need goe no further but resolue vpon it couetousnes hath deceiued vs. Neither doe I meane that they only are couetous that immoderately disquiet themselues with continuall cares for getting of treasures and the superfluities of abundance for it is sure that couetousnesse may bee in vs in a high degree though our cares be but about things that are necessary as about the things we must eat or put on as the comparing of the
he will subdue our iniquities and then after saith he will cast them away into the depths of the sea p Mic. 7.19 Must God subdue if he cast away then man must be sure of it that he must labour seriously the subduing of his sinne before he can haue any comfort or successe in putting them away Sinnes are like an armie of rebels that will not be vanquished without some adoe All these things In the originall it may be read all things 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it is true that God many times puts his seruants to it euen to denie and put away all things they must denie themselues q Luk. 9.24 and their credits yea and their liues too r Mat. 10.39 if neede be they must denie the world and their profits and pleasures ſ 1 Ioh. 2.16 17 A man neuer truly repents till he endeuour to be rid of all sinne Yea they must denie and forsake and which is more rather then leaue Christ and the sinceritie of the Gospell they must hate father and mother wife and children and brethren and sisters or else they cannot be Christs disciples But I restraine the sense as it is here vnto sins onely And so it notes that euery man that will truely repent must resolue to part with all sins aswell as one he must desire and indeuour to hate and put away euery sinne aswell the sinnes haue beene named as the sinnes are to be named As we would haue God to receiue vs graciously and take away all iniquitie t Hos 14.3 aswell as one so we must resolue sincerely to put away euery sinne aswell as one If the Lord should leaue one sin vnforgiuen it might be enough to condemne vs and so if we leaue but one sinne that we haue no desire nor will to repent of that one sin would plead against vs that we had not truely repented of the rest If we marke the true catalogue of sinnes which here followeth it shewes that we must forsake all sorts of sinnes aswell as one For we must forsake and put away inward sinnes aswell as outward for he saith put away anger and wrath we must put away lesser sinnes aswell as greater for he saith put away filthy speaking aswell as before he had said mortifie fornication and vncleannesse Now that we may be incouraged to this sinceritie in forsaking all sinne aswell as one Motiues we may consider diuers motiues First Christ suffered for all sinnes aswell as one and therefore we should arme our selues with the same minde in suffering in our flesh to cease from sin u indefinitely that is from all sin Secondly i 1 Pet. 4.1 we would haue God grant all our requests and not leaue one out Nay we haue a promise that we shall obtaine whatsoeuer we aske in Christs name * Mar. 11.24 and therefore it is reason when God cals for the repentance of all our sinnes we should doe it and not leaue one out Thirdly Christ is all in all things and filleth all in all things x Colos 3.11 Ephes 1.23 and therefore it is as easie for thee if thy heart be right to receiue and procure from Christ vertue and strength against euery sinne as well as against any sinne 4. This is all fruit y Esay 27.11 euen the taking away of euery sinne what pleasure or profit soeuer they might bring to vs. When God lookes for signes and markes of truth and vprightnes this fruit of true desire to repent is all fruit it is wonderfully liked of God and if he may finde this heart and desire in vs he accounts it in steede of all other things 5. Christians are made partakers of euery heauenly gift euen euery spirituall blessing in heauenly things z 1 Cor. 1.7 Ephes 1.3 Men as they would put on euery grace so they must put off euery sin Lastly God will shew vs all his good a Exod. 33.19 34.6 7. he will with-hold from vs nothing that may be good for vs b Psal 84 11. euen till he giue vs proofe of his glory in euery diuine attribute And why then should not we by serious and sound confession striue euen to shew him all our euill that we might obtaine pardon for them and strength against them But if none of these reasons may perswade with vs to be vpright and sincere then let vs know that though we fauour and hide and extenuate our sinnes yet the time will come when all shall be naked and manifest before God euen all the sinnes that are found vpon vs. And therefore it were better to confesse them now that God might not charge them vpon vs then and to forsake them now that being washed from them by repentance and iustified from them by the spirit of the Lord Iesus we may then be accepted as if wee had neuer committed them Quest Q. But can a Christian put away all his sinnes in this life Answ Answ He may and I will shew you how by a distribution 1. Vnwilling defects as belonging to originall sinnes are pardoned the first moment of conuersion 2. Sinnes of ignorance are remoued by generall repentance and by the daily sacrifice 3. Sinnes not loued nor rooted are done away by an absolute forsaking of them He that will continue any longer in sinnes that bring him no profit nor pleasure and such euils as he hath power to leaue if he will if these be not giuen absolutely ouer it is to no purpose for a man to talke of repentance 4. Particular sinnes that a man hath greatly loued they are put away by serious and distinct labour in praier and sensible sorrow and griefe of heart for them For lesse then this will not suffice for particular beloued sinnes Now lastly there will remaine certaine remnants of some sins that haue rootes in our corrupted dispositions euen after the first repentance Now these are said in Gods acceptation to be put away when a man prayes against them and mournes ouer them and daily iudgeth himselfe for them and so they may be in his nature yet be truly though not perfitly put away And thus of the generall charge The catalogue followes And the sinnes are either sinnes of the heart or sinnes of the tongue The sinnes of the heart are anger wrath malice The sinnes of the tongue are blaspheming or cursed speaking filthy speaking and lying First of the sinnes of the heart Anger wrath I suppose these words expresse one and the same sinne it may be the two words import two degrees of anger For there is inward fretting without words or signe and there is open anger a signified passion that discouers it selfe by outward shewes both are iustly condemned Anger may be considered 1. as indifferent 2. as laudable 3. as a vice Anger is a naturall passion Anger indifferent and so in it selfe neither good nor euill as it is a sense with dislike of iniurie So Adam might haue
aske it of him Thirdly if the contention be yet secret follow Salomons counsell say nothing of it to others but debate thy cause with thy neighbour himselfe and discouer not thy secret to another c Prou. 25.4 peace might soone be made with many men if the discord were not made so publike Now for auoiding of contention and malitious discords there are diuers rules of great vse I. Meddle not with the strife that belongs not to thee d Pro. 26.17 II. Contend not with fooles thou shalt neuer haue done if thou meddle with foolish persons for whether they rage or laugh there is no rest e Pro. 29.9 III. Let nothing be done through vaine-glory f Phil. 2.3 IV. Speake euill of no man g Tit. 3.2 V. Be courteous and tender-hearted h Eph. 4.31 32 VI. Wrong no man but follow that which is good both amongst your selues and towards all men i Thess 5.11 Lastly pray for a couering loue for hatred stirreth vp strife but loue couereth all sinne k Pro. 10.12 The vse of all this may be both for reproofe for instruction For reproofe of many men that are fearefully sowred with this leauen they doe not onely let the Sunne goe downe vpon their wrath but they let the Sunne goe his whole course and can finde no time from the one end of the yeere vnto the other to compound and lay aside their discords Nay so hath malice seated it selfe in some dogged and spightfull natures that it seemeth to proclaime it will neuer loose possession till the deuill the father of malice hath full possession both of soule and body But let euery godly minde be perswaded to auoide this monstrous sinne yea let vs striue to auoide the very beginning of it or if nature haue such corruption that for the present we cannot get our hearts rid of all secret poyson of dislike let vs be sure we be but children in malitiousnesse it is a monstrous wickednesse to haue a head that is exercised to strife and a heart that hath a kinde of sinfull dexteritie in framing and plodding for malitious courses And thus much of malice Cursed speaking The word in the originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 blasphemie Now blasphemie or cursed speaking it is a sinne either against piety or against righteousnesse As it is against piety it is blasphemie to reproch or reason against the person or nature of God or against the prouidence and works of God or against the worship of God and the meanes thereof and so it is cursed speaking and a kinde of blasphemie to repine at Gods works m 1 Cor. 10.10 to reproch Gods sabboths n Lament 1. or messengers o 1 Cor. 16.16 or his word Also there is a cursed speaking which is against righteousnesse in the second table and thus it is cursed speaking When subiects curse the King p Eccl. 10. vlt. When Masters threaten their seruants q Ephes 6.9 When Parents prouoke their children r Ephes 6.4 When Husbands are bitter to their Wiues ſ Colos 3.19 When wiues brawle and chide with their Husbands t Pro. 25.24 When great men lord it ouer the poore u Prou. 13.8 and the like Cursed speaking is either before the face and so it is strife of words or behinde the backe and so it is backbiting or whispering * 2 Cor. 12.20 It is cursed speaking to mocke and scorne it is cursed speaking to iudge and censure it is cursed speaking to slander and disgrace it is cursed speaking to be euer complaining in all places Finally it is cursed speaking when men speake euill of any man and there is a speciall kinde of it in speaking euill of godly men and this properly is blasphemie in the second table for the Lord for the honor he beares to his people is pleased to afford the name of blasphemie to their reproches as importing that he takes it as if he were reproched himselfe We should all of vs take heede of cursed speaking of what kinde soeuer for it ariseth of ill causes as enuie or malice and it hath effects for it is certaine thou werest as good pierce others with a sword as smite them with thy tongue And therefore a bitter and cursed tongue is often compared in the scripture to the stinge of adders and to a sword yea a sharpe sword to a razor and to arrowes and the like besides the hurt it doth to thy selfe for if thou bite and deuoure take heede thou be not deuoured x Gal. 5.15 And it is iust with God thou shouldest be iudged and censured that accustomes thy selfe to iudge and censure y Matth. 7.1 And though thou speake euill neuer so secretly yet God doth many times wonderfully discouer the shame of it before others and if man would not iudge thee for thy euill tongue yet it is certaine God will z Jam. 5.9 And it is many times seene that men and women of distempered and spightfull tongues are made a very abhomination amongst men a Prou. 24. so as all men are weary of them and shun them Lastly scornefull and cursed speaking proues a notable hinderance to the successe of the word b 1 Pet. 2.1 2. and that these kinde of people might obserue when they come to heare they receiue not a blessing and why but because blessing is so farre from their lips as they loued cursing so it commeth to them The vse of all may be to exhort vs to put away far from vs a froward mouth and peruerse lips c Prou. 4.24 and that nothing be done through strife but rather that all things be done without murmuring or reasonings or brawlings or reuilings And herein such as feare God should striue to giue good example seeing they are as lights in the middest of crooked and peruerse people Q. Quest But what are the remedies of cursed speaking Answ Answ If we haue sinned through bitternesse Remedies we should obserue two rules 1. Let thy owne words grieue thee d Psal 56.5 that is labour by prayer and godly sorrow to beate downe the power of they peruersnesse without defending excusing or extenuating of thy frowardnesse 2. Keepe thy heart with all diligence e Prou. 23.24 Looke to the first risings of thy passions For bitternesse is first in the heart before it can come into the tongue Now for preuenting of euill speaking in others the only rule is to giue them no occasion either by words or iniurious and wicked life Ob. Obiect But they will raile and reuile without a cause Answ Answ Then obserue these rules 1. Betake thy selfe to prayer so did Dauid f Psal 104.2 3 4. 2. It is good oft-times to be as deafe man that heareth not g Psal 38.13 14 3. Be sure thou be carefull thou wrong not the names of others else though thou be innocent in the things imputed yet thou art iustly
5.17 And therefore let all the holy seede the blessed of the Lord sing new songes of praise to God Secondly the consideration of the doctrine of the new birth may serue greatly for reproofe of the fearefull securitie of multitudes of people that are sunke so deepe in rebellion that they cannot consider nor seriouslie minde their owne conuersion They looke not vpwards to behold the angry countenance of God nor to the times past to consider the millions of men that haue perished for want of the new birth nor within them to see the Image of God defaced and the Deuill intrenched in strong holds for tentations and the conscience either awake and then the fire of hell is within them or a sleep and then they are in danger euery moment when it will awake nor doe they consider the time to come or thinke of those last things death iudgement and hell Oh the spirit of fornication that doth inchaunt men that they cannot so much as minde to returne Now if any prophane spirit should aske mee where are any such men as I haue before described to bee new creatures I would answere him they are not to be found in Tauernes Ale-houses Play-houses cock-pits beare-baits or such like but blessed be God there is a remnant a tenth one of a City and two of a Tribe that are such as the Lord doth describe and will be accepted of in Iesus Christ Renued in knowledge Knowledge is a chiefe part of the new grace of a Christian without it the minde cannot be good x Pro. 19.2 it is a singular gift of God to the elect to reueale vnto them the mysteries of the Kingdome y Mat. 13.11 it is the beginning of eternall life on earth z Ioh. 17.3 but wee must vnderstand that this knowledge here meant is neither naturall nor sensuall nor ciuill nor morall nor historicall nor a generall Theologicall knowledge What true knowledge is but a religious sauing knowledge it is a knowledge by which a Christian sees in a mirrour hee stands and wonders it is a knowledge that will transforme a man a 2 Cor. 3.18 it is the experimentall knowledge of the vertue of Christs death and resurrection b Phil. 3.10 it is a knowledge will keepe a man from the euill way c Prouerb 2. it is a knowledge will encounter euery thought and affection d Es 11.8.10 that exalts it selfe against the obedience of Christ it is a knowledge that is first pure then peaceable gentle easie to be intreated full of mercy and good fruites without iudging and without hypocrisie e Iam. 3.17 Rules for attaining of true knovvledge The vse is to teach vs that as we would be assured we are new creatures so we should labour to be possessed of sound knowledge and to this end 1. We must stand vp from the dead and with-draw from wicked society else Christ will neuer giue vs light f Ephes 5.14 2. Wee must consecrate our selues to holy life and seeke the feare of God for that is the beginning of this wisedome g Rom 12.1 Prou. 1. 3. Wee must denie our carnall wisedome and become fooles that we may be wise h 2 Cor. 3.18 4. Wee must walke with the wise i Prou. 13.20 5. We must begge of God a lowly and a humble heart for with the lowly is knowledge k Prou. 11.3 Lastly wee must studie the Scripture and attend vpon daily hearing and reading for they are the onely fountaines of true knowledge and wisedome l 2 Tim. 3.16 Renued The knowledge of the faithfull in this life euen after calling needes to be daily renued For sinne makes a breach both in the heart and minde And Sathan plants daily temptations and obiects against the doctrin of God against which the minde needes new store of prouision out of the word for defence And our affections are wonderfull apt to lose sence and feeling and then there is no other way to recouer sence but by renuing contemplation And besides in asmuch as faith and repentance must be daily renued therefore also must examination of life and meditation of Gods promise and grace be renued also Finally we know but in part and successiuely and therefore ought continually to be growing and adding to the measure of the knowledge receiued Vse This may serue 1. for information For here we may know the necessity of daily teaching since we neede daily to be renued in knowledge 2. For great reproofe of that negligence is euery where to be found in omission of hearing or reading the Scripture or vsing of other priuate helpes for knowledge 3. For instruction for it should teach vs to be constant in the vse of all the helpes God hath commanded or afforded vs. And wee should beare infirmities in others since our owne knowledge is vnperfit And wee should learne to be wise to sobriety and not thinke our selues able to iudge of euery doctrine or worke of God The Lord hath laide a restraint vpon vs and in this life we cannot attaine a full knowledge and therefore we should represse the itching curiositie of our natures thirsting after forbidden knowledge Lastly we should resolue of the neede we haue to be admonished instructed directed or rebuked and therefore reioyce in it if any will shew vs that mercie to smite vs with rebukes or guide vs in the way After the Image of him that created him How Christ is the Image of God Gods Image is in Christ in the Angels and in man Christ is the Image of God in two respects because he is the eternall sonne begotten of his substance and therefore called the character of his person or substance m Heb. 1.3 The Image of the inuisible God n Col. 1.16 and so he hath most perfitly the nature of the father in him 2. Because he was manifested in the flesh for in Christ made visible by the flesh the perfection and as it were the face of the Father is now seene And therefore our Sauiour saith he that seeth mee hath seene the Father o Ioh. 14.9 for the fulnesse of the godhead which was in the sonne being vnited and as it were imprinted on the flesh bodily p Col. 2.9 he did resemble and as it were expresse his owne and his fathers nature after diuers manners and by diuers workes or actions How the Angels are Gods Image The Angels are Gods Image and therefore called the sonnes of God because they resemble him as they are spirituall and incorporeall and immortall substances And secondly as they are created holy iust and full of all wisedome and diuine perfections in their kinde How man is Gods Image Amongst the visible creatures man onely beares the Image of God And so he doth 1. By creation q Gen. 1.26 2. By regeneration r Ephes 4.24 He was created in it And then falling from God by sinne hee recouers the renuing of
roughheartednesse the 2. is an Euangelicall harmelesnesse or simplicity l 2 Cor. 11.3 The consideration may much humble the best of vs if wee consider how passion doth ouer-master vs and how successe doth swell vs and how stiffe our hearts are after an vnconceiuable manner against the power of the meanes and how vnquiet weare for want of confidence in God Oh where is this conuersation with feare to bee found And for the simplicity that is in Christ Iesus how is it mixed in some and wanted in others and lost in many who are beguiled of the Serpent Yet inasmuch as this grace is indispensibly required that it should be put on let vs stirre vp our hearts as to seeke righteousnesse so to seeke meeknesse with it And to this end wee should auoide what doth encounter it As namely wee should take heede of lust and malice and couetousnesse and contention For these things will wonderfully disturbe the heart and fill it maruellously with perturbations and also wee should meditate of the incouragements to this grace For meekenesse would much auaile vs in the profit and power of the word m Iam. 1.21.22 Jsay 29.19 Math. 11.29 and God hath promised to water this grace with secret ioyes and easefull refreshingsn. Besides God doth in speciall manner vndertake their protection as the places in the margent will shew o Psal 76.1 to 9. 147.5.6 149.4 For meeknes in the hid man of the heart is a thing much set by p 1 Pet. 3.4 he will guide them in iudgement and teach them his way q Psal 25.9 What long-suffering hath in it Long suffering By Long-suffering is meant as I take it First an vnwearied firmenesse of heart holding out vnder all crosses tentations oppositions c. The minde not being easily broken put out confounded discouraged distempered or vnquieted with any kind of passion And so indeede it is nothing else but the perseuerance of patience Secondly there is a long-suffering which is a spirituall perseuerance of hope vnder the promise with an expectation of the performance of it r Heb. 6.12.15 There is a long-suffering in our carriage toward others in regard of their reformation and so we should suffer long in hope of the conuersion of the wicked Å¿ 2 Tim. 4.25 and in expecting the reformation of infirmities in Gods children whom wee loue and admonish t 1 Thes 5.14 And this is the praise of Christian loue that it doth suffer long u 1 Cor. 13. Motiues The long-suffering is an excellent grace and a worthy ornament meet to be put on aswell as any of the rest and would wonderfully grace the liues of Christians And the rather should wee loue it and long after it because it is so eminent a praise in God himselfe * Rom. 9.22 Luk. 18.7 and in Christ x 1 King 1.17 yea as any haue excelled in the Church so haue they beene approued in the triall of this grace as were the Apostles But it is enough to commend it it is an excellent fruite of the sanctifying spirit y Gal. 5.22 Onely we must know there is great difference between enduring long and long-suffering for true Christian long-suffering is accompanied not onely with patience but with diligence z Heb. 6.12 Col. 1.11 1 Tim. 4.5 and ioyfulnesse and watching in all things but especially with the renuing of faith in Gods promise and prouidence VERS 13. Forbearing one another and forgiuing one another if any man haue a quarrell to another euen as Christ forgaue you euen so doe yee THere are two vertues in conuersing that concerne aduersitie 1. Long-suffering vnder crosses and clemencie vnder iniuries Of Long-suffering before 1. Of Clemencie in this verse where two things may be noted 1. the duty required 2. the reason rendred for the vrging of the dutie The duty is propounded in the two principall parts of it viz. to forbeare and to forgiue and amplified by the supposition of a case If any man haue a quarrell to another The reason is from the example of Christ forgiuing vs. Forbearing The originall word is rendred sometimes to maintaine a Act. 18.14 sometimes to suffer to endure b 1 Cor. 4.12 2 Thes 1.4 2 Tim. 4.4 Heb. 13.22 sometimes not onely to endure but forbeare also c 2 Cor. 11.1 sometimes to support d Ephes 4.1 What it is to forbeare In the two last senses it may be well taken here Now if wee would distinctly know what it is to forbeare one another as it here imports a maine part of Christian clemencie we must vnderstand that it is not an omission of holy duties to others nor a refusing to satisfie others in their griefes or offences nor a shunning of their company nor yet a swallowing downe of all sorts of iniuries committed with an high hand without acknowledgement or satisfaction But out of clemencie to forbeare others hath in it such things as these 1. A freedome from the thirst of reuenge 2. A bearing with the infirmities of others which may be performed two waies First by couering them and not blazing them abroad if they be secret And secondly by silence in not reprouing them when they faile meerely in frailty Thirdly it hath in it not onely a bearing with them but a bearing of them f Gal. 6.2 and that I thinke may be two waies also First in not stirring or prouoking their infirmities Secondly by pleasing our neighbours humour in that which is good to edification g Rom. 15.1.2 Fourthly there is a forbearance in matters of wrong to vs and thus to forbeare is not to prosecute euery wrong either by answers or by suits And this forbearance is to be practised when we are able to reuenge else it is no thankes to vs to forbeare when we want either power or oportunitie to doe it 2. T is forbearance not to meete wrong with wrong Or thus there is a threefold forbearance First in iudgement when in doubtfull cases wee suspend our opinions or censures Secondly in words which consist either in not answering or in giuing soft answers Thirdly in deedes when we render not euill for euill Againe forbearance is varied from the consideration of time for in some things we must forbeare euer neuer taking notice of the infirmities or wrongs as in some weakenesse that are by meere ouersight or ignorance and in some things we must for beare for a time that is till there bee a fit opportunitie to admonish or correct c. The consideration thereof serues greatly for the reproofe of that wretched distemper in many that professe the same faith and hope Vses prouoking one another and consuming one another and by frowardnesse disquieting the rest and content of others Is it not heere an expresse charge that wee should forbeare one another Haue we not heere the example of Christ who did so Motiues who might haue had a thousand fold more iust reason
not require vs to loue their vices or to hold needlesse society with their persons or to further them in such kindnesses as might make them more wicked or to relinquish the defence of our iust cause but to loue is not to returne euill for euill g Rom. 12. neither in words h 1 Pet. 3.8 9 or deeds and to pray for them i Matth. 5. and to supply their necessities as we haue occasion k Rom. 12.19 Exod. 23.4 2 Chro. 28.8 9 13.15 2 King 6.22 Loue of brethren ouercomming their euill with goodnesse and in some cases to be extraordinarily humbled for them l Psal 38.13 But I thinke the loue of brethren is principally here meant this is a fire kindled by the sanctifying spirit of God m 2 Tim. 1.7 this was intended in our election n Ephes 1.14 this proues our faith o Gal. 5.6 this nourisheth the mysticall body of Christ p Eph. 4.17 this loue is without dissimulation q Rom 12.9 2 Cor. 6.6 it is diligent labouring loue r 1 Thess 1.3 Heb. 6.10 it is harmeles and inoffensiue ſ Rom. 13.10 it woundeth not by suspitious prouocations or scandals t Rom. 14.15 it is not mercenarie for as God is not to be loued for reward though he be not loued without reward so we must loue men not for their good turnes they do vs but for the good graces God hath giuen them And we should shew our loue in vsing our gifts for the best good of the body u Rom. 12.6 7. and manifest our compassion and fellow-feeling by counsell and admonitions * 2 Cor. 2.4 and consolations x Phil. 1.7 and alwaies of edification y 1 Cor 8.1 and by workes of mercy z 2 Cor. 8.24 auoyding contention a Phil. 2.3 and couering the infirmities one of another b 1 Pet. 4.8 Loue is the bond of perfection three vvaies Thus of the dignitie and nature of loue the vse of it followes which is The bond of perfection Loue is said to be the bond of perfection three waies 1. Because it is a most perfect bond and so it is an Hebraisme for all vertues are not as it were collected in loue all other vertues will soone be vnloosed vnlesse they be fastned in loue neither doth it only tye vertues together but it giues them their perfection mouing them and perfecting them and making them accepted And it is most perfect because it is most principall among vertues nothing is in this life well composed that is not directed hither But let none mistake he doth not shew here how we be made perfect before God but how we might conuerse perfectly amongst men And so the summe of this sense is that all should be well with vs in liuing one with another if loue flourish amongst vs perfection consisteth in loue by way of bond Secondly it is a bond of perfection because it is the bond that ties together the Church which is the beauty and perfection of the whole world Thirdly it is a bond of perfection as it leads vs to God who is perfection it selfe yea by loue God is ioyned to man and dwels in him The vse of all is seeing loue is of this nature vse dignitie and perfection Vse therefore we should labour to be rooted in loue euen euery way firmely setled in it And to this end we should labour more to mortifie our owne selfe-loue and the care for our owne ease profit credit c. And this may wonderfully also shame vs for those defects are found in vs. It may greatly reproue in vs that coldnesse of affection that is euen in the better sort and those frequent ianglings and discords and that fearefull neglect of fellowship in the Gospell in many places and all those euill fruits that arise from the want of the exercise of this grace such as are suspitions blinde censures c. And thus of loue VERS 15. And let the peace of God rule in your hearts to the which also yee are called in one body and be thankefull IN this Verse he exhorts vnto the two last vertues Peace and Thankfulnes In the exhortation to peace there is the dutie and the reason The dutie in these words let the peace of God rule in your hearts where I consider the nature of the vertue peace the author of it God the power of it let it rule the seat or subiect of it in your hearts the reason of it is double first from their vocation to the which yee are called Secondly from their mutuall relation as members of one bodie Peace Peace is threefold internall externall and eternall Threefold peace Internall peace is the tranquilitie of the minde and conscience in God satisfied in the sense of his goodnesse a Rom. 14.17 Externall peace is the quiet and concord in our outward estate and cariage b Ephes 4.3 Eternall is the blessed rest of the Saints in heauen c Esay 57.2 the last is not here meant Of God Peace is said to be of God in diuers respects 1. Because our peace should be such as may stand with the glory of God so we should seeke the truth and peace d Zach. 8. vlt. 2. It may be said to be of God because he commandeth it e 1 Cor. 14.31 3. Because he giueth it he is the author of it hence peace is said to be a fruit of the spirit f Gal. 5.22 and God is said to be the God of peace g 2 Cor. 13.11 1 Thess 5.23 Heb. 13.20 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In this last sense I thinke it is meant here Let it rule The originall word is a terme borrowed from running at race and it imports Let peace be the iudge let it sit and ouer-see and moderate all the affections of the heart seeing we are in a continuall strife whereas our affections would carry vs to contentions discords brawlings grudges and diuisions c. Let the victory be in the power of peace Let peace giue the applause and finally determine the matter Thus of the explication of the sense of the words Now all these words may be first vnderstood of internall peace with God and then God may be said to be the author of it in diues respects Hovv peace is of God 1. It may be said to be of God because he sent his Sonne to merit it Hence Christ is said to be our peace h Eph. 2.14.17 Prince of peace i Esay 9.6 Lord of peace k 2 Thes 3.16 Secondly because he sends his messengers to proclaime it and invite men to it l Esay 52.7 Thirdly because he sends his spirit to worke it m Gal. 5.22 Hovv it rules Now this peace of God is said to rule First when it ouerswayes doubts and tentations establishing the heart in the confidence of the assurance of Gods loue in Christ which is when a
man can say as the Apostle did I am perswaded neither principalities nor powers neither heights nor depths things present nor things to come shall euer be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus Catharinus a very Papist could gather certainty out of this place Secondly when in our cariage we continually feare to offend God or doe any thing that might disturbe the peace of our consciences Thirdly when in aduersitie we can denie our selues and rather chuse to suffer affliction then forgoe the peace of Christ in our hearts n Ioh. 16.33 Now when the Holy Ghost adds in your hearts it implies that true peace with God will encounter both presumption and hypocrisie and diffidence Presumption for it will rule in our hearts it will not abide hardnes of heart and the spirituall slumber It will not rest till there be affections of godlinesse as well as common profession of it Hypocrisie for it notes that it will not rule onely by keeping iustice in a mans life but it will rule within a mans thoughts and affections Ioh. 14.17 Diffidence and so these words excellently encounter a feare in weake Christians Oh I shall loose my peace and that rest I haue now this is answered here thy peace is in thine heart and therefore who can take it from thee It is not like thy money and credit c for these may be taken away But peace can no man nor Deuill take away without thine owne consent it is in a chest where no hands can come but Gods and thine owne Vses The vse of this may serue for reproofe of that lamentable securitie that is in most men about their inward peace with God not onely that most men wretchedly procrastinate through the hardnesse of their hearts refuse peace in the season when God offers peace and beseecheth them to be reconciled but also for that the most men confirme themselues in this presumption that they are in Gods fauor when indeed they are not It was the fault of some Prophets o Ier. 23.17 18 and is too common a fault of many Ministers to cry peace peace when there is no peace by reason of the sinnes men liue in without repentance The Holy Ghost in many places complaines that such is the state of the most men that they haue not knowne the waies of peace p Psal 14. Rom 3.17 And the day of iudgment shall finde many that cry peace and safetie while they are ready suddenly to perish q 1 Thess 5.3 Iehu could say what peace so long as the whoredomes and witchcrafts of their mother Iesabel remaine So may not we say what peace can there be vnto men though the world struggle and gainesay so long as lip-seruice swearing prophanation of the Sabboth What vve must do to get peace bloud drunkennesse whoredome contempt of the word c doe so much abound without amendment Secondly hence we may learne by all meanes to seeke the peace of God into our heart And to this end we must be Gods people r Psal 85.8 and get an humble and contrite heat Å¿ Isa 57.15.19 Psal 37.11 and soundly labour our iustification by faith t Rom 5.1 we must be good and true in our hearts u Psal 125. vlt. and worke righteousnes * Esay 32.17 Rom 2.10 Gâ—l 6.16 and studie the Scriptures waiting vpon the word preached x Esay 57.19 Luk 10.6 Thirdly it may serue for comfort to all Gods seruants that seeke true peace the Lord would haue them to haue peace and to haue plenty of it that it may rule in them Ob. Oh but I haue many and great afflictions in the world Sol. What though in Christ thou maist haue peace y Ioh. 16.33 Oh but I cannot see which way I should haue any peace Sol. He will create peace z Esa 57.19 Oh but the Deuill is very violent in tempting Sol. The God of peace will tread the Deuill downe shortly a Rom. 16.20 Oh but the peace we haue neither is nor here will be perfect Sol. Peace shall come b Esay 57.2 Oh but I am afraid lest my peace with God breake and so hold not Sol. The mountaines may fall but Gods couenant of peace shall not fall c Esay 54.10 Thus of internall peace externall peace followes And it is either domesticall or ecclesiasticall or politicall Peace should rule our houses and shew it selfe by freedome from bitternesse and chiding and brawling and absurd peeuish passions And for Church peace to write a word or two of that it is not onely a rest from persecution but also from discords within this is a marueilous blessing This peace hath not in it a confusion of all sorts of men ioyned together in one vniuersall amitie though they be neuer so wicked For Christ came not to send such peace and the word is a fanne that will make a diuision The world will hate and darknes will not mix with light the children of the Prophets will be as signes and wonders euen in Israel But this peace is a holy amitie and heauenly concord in the true members of the mysticall bodie both in consent and doctrine This peace in the Church is of singular worth and occasions vnspeakeable ioy and growth in the Church this is to be sought and prayed for of euery Christian but especially it should be the care of Church-gouernors And certainely there would be more peace if they would more and more loue goodnes and honour good men and more carefully preuent and seuerely purge out the leauen of corrupt doctrine and wicked life and so tithe minte and cummin as not to neglect the weightier things of the law especially if they would more disgrace flatterers and slanderers that imploy their whole might to make the breach worse Politicall peace is either priuate and so it is a rest from suites and quarrels Or publike and so it is a rest from warres and rebellions and tumults But I thinke by externall peace here is meant in generall concord and a quiet harmelesse peaceable course of conuersing with men in all our cariage Now God is said to be the author of it in that it is his gift and speciall prouidence to worke it amongst men and it is said to rule when we can preferre publike peace before our priuate respects and when we can seeke it and not stay till it be sought of vs and when we can forbeare and forgiue notwithstanding any inequalitie Now this peace may be said to rule in the heart though it be externall because if corrupt passions be killed in thee as enuie rage malice desire of reuenge c. men would easily agree in life binde the heart to the good abearing and the hands will binde themselues The vse may be both for reproofe of the peruerse dispositions of the most men that will not liue in peace but with all falshood and sinne nourish debate and
vaine contentions as also it may informe and inflame men to desire peace to seeke it yea to follow after it d Ps 34.13 14 Rom. 14.18 Heb. 12.14 But that men might attaine peace they must haue salt in themselues e Mark 9.50 that is by mortification season tame and purge their owne hearts yea they must vse the salt of discretion and to that end pray God to make them wise in their conuersation yet men must euer remember so to seeke peace as to retaine truth too f Zach. 8.19 Heb. 12.14 Jam. 3.18 peace without holinesse is but prophane rest Thus of the dutie the reasons follow To the which yee are called We are called to peace not onely by men who by their lawes require peace but chiefly by God and that two wayes First in the generall precepts of the words which are set downe in diuers places Secondly in speciall manner in the word of reconciliation that word that conuerts vs and reconciles vs doth at the very first shew vs the very necessitie and worth of peace as the sense of our neede of Gods mercy makes vs mercifull to men so the sense of our neede of peace with God makes vs peaceable with men This confutes their folly that say forwardnesse in religion makes men turbulent most wretchedly do prophane men sinne against Gods people in that aspersion for they are called to peace and are the most peaceable people in the world But let all that feare God euen shew the fruit of their holy calling by approuing themselues to be louers of peace In one bodie The second reason is taken from their mutuall relation amongst themselues they are members of one body and as it is vnnaturall and vnseemely to see a man teare his owne flesh so it is most vnnaturall and vnseemely for Christians to bite and deuoure one another by iarring and complayning and wrangling one with another and we should hence learne to speake all one thing and haue all one faith and one heart and so liue in peace that the God of loue and peace may be with vs. But of this mysticall vnion in the former Chapter Thus of Peace Thankfulnesse followes And be yee thankefull Thankfulnesse is either to God or men T is the latter here is meant Thankfulnesse to men must be considered in it selfe and in the amiable performance of it for the word is by some rendred amiable And it may be it notes but the right manner of affecting in giuing or receiuing thankes This thankfulnes hath in it principally gratitude that is thanks in words yet it may containe also gratuities that is tokens of good will whereby we indeuour indeed to recompence good for good Thankfulnes is sometimes in desire sometimes indeede it is true thankfulnesse vnfainedly to desire opportunitie to shew it Thankfulnes may be due not onely to godly men but also to wicked men yea such as turne to be our enemies we should watch to the opportunities of doing them good though they be euill Now the Amiablenesse required is either in him that must performe thankfulnes or in him that must receiue it What is required in performing thankfulnes In performing thankfulnesse we must obserue these rules First it must be wholly 2. It must be in all places 3. It must be without flattery or insinuation to begge new fauours 4. It must be without the fauouring of the vices of others What is required in receiuing thanks In receiuing thanks there are these three rules 1. That he intend not to bring into bondage by shewing of kindnesse for so to receiue kindnesse were to lose a mans liberty 2. That out of pride he wax not conceited by complaining of vnthankfulnesse for the meere want of manner or measure he expects where he might see it comes not of ingratitude or a will not to giue thanks but meerely out of naturall defect or want of skill or will to complement it 3. That he water what he hath sowed that is labour to keepe kindnesse a foot by nourishing it at fit occasions and opportunities of doing good VERS 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdome teaching and admonishing one another in Psalmes and Hymnes and spirituall songs singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. HItherto of the speciall rules of holy conuersing with men The generall rules follow vers 16.17 and they concerne 1. The meanes of holy life vers 16. viz. the word 2. The end of holy life vers 17. viz. the glory of Christ The sixteenth verse conteines an exhortation to the carefull and plentifull and frequent vse of the word Doctrine from Coherence The word is the principall meanes The vvord makes men not onely more religious but also more iust not onely to make vs religious and holy in our behauiour towards God but also to make vs righteous iust and amiable in our cariage towards men It is the word that makes vs 1. New creatures a 1 Pet. 1.23 Jam. 1.18 2. Humble b Esay 66.2 3. Meeke Psal 45.4 where it is called the word of meeknesse not because it requires it and containeth discourse of the praises of it but by effect because it makes men so 4. Patient and long-suffering Reuel 3.10 The word of my patience It begets patience yea such patience as Christ will owne yea such as by influence comes from Christ by meanes of the word 5. Clement able to forbeare and forgiue c Jam. 3.17 6. Louing able to expresse in cariage the affections and duties of loue d Phil. 1.9 2.14.16 7. Peaceable Esay 2.2.4 The word shall iudge all strife so as men shall not only lay aside the effects and meanes of contention and hostilitie but become by the power of the word willing to serue one another in loue yea to abide the labour of loue noted by mattockes and sithes No worke so base or laborious but godly men perswaded by the word will vndertake them for the good and peace of the Church and their brethren I might instance in the rest of the vertues but these shall suffice This should informe vs concerning the causes of the viciousnesse of the liues of the most it is because they so stubbornly rebel against the word Vse either refusing to heare it or hardning their heart against the working of it And secondly if we finde our corruptions in our selues to get head and make vs not onely a burthen to our selues but an offence to our brethren we should come to the word and to Christs ministers for there we may finde helpe if we will be aduised and if our seruant and children in their cariage be disordered we should bring them to Gods house that there they may be framed to a greater care of their behauiour in our house Thus of the Coherence This verse in it selfe containes an exhortation concerning the word of God and thus he exhorts to the right vse First of the word in generall
crosses and disgraces y 2 Thess 1.5 For this constant receiuing of and cleauing to the word makes them exceeding deare to Christ as deare as his mother and his brethren This is the chusing of the best part a Luk. 10.42 this is a signe that they are the Disciples of Christ b Joh. 8.31 that they loue Christ indeed c Ioh. 14.23 24 that they be in Christ d 1 Joh. 2.5 Shee said well that said of Christ Blessed was the wombe that bare thee and the breasts that gaue thee sucke but Christ addes that they are more blessed that heare the word of Christ and keepe it e Luk. 11.28 The blessed Virgin was more happy in that shee conceiued Christ in her heart then that she bare him in her wombe Thus of the author of the word The entertainment of the word followes and here the Apostle designes First the subiect persons You. Secondly the measure Dwell plenteously Thirdly the manner in all wisdome First I consider of the expositions of all the words which are very full of senses and then make vse of all together In you These words note vnto vs two things First the persons who must entertaine Secondly the place where in you that is in your hearts First for the persons The Apostle would haue vs know that not onely Cleargy men Epaphras and Archippus but lay-men of all sorts are tyed to the studie of Scriptures I distribute the sorts First yong men as well as the gray haires f 1 Ioh. 2.12 for the word helps them to ouercome the Deuill euen all tentations to lust and vngodlinesse whatsoeuer yea by the blessing of God many times it makes them wiser then the ancient g Ps 119.100 Secondly distressed men as well as such as liue at ease and prosperitie and abound in leisure I say such as haue many cares and troubles distressed either by crosses h Psal 119.92 or by persecutions i Psal 119.87 or by contempt k Ps 119.141 Thirdly ignorant men as well as learned men such as are simple in respect of naturall parts or vntaught in respect of education are tyed aswell as others they may not say they were not brought vp to learning for many times simple and vnlearned people in the very entrance into the word l Psal 119.129.130 when they bring good and holy desires with them get more light of the wonders of Gods law in few weeks then many great learned men doe in all their daies for sound sauing knowledge Fourthly Women aswell as men are bound hereunto Prou. 31.26 1.8 Yea Women must seeke knovvledge as vvell as men such women as are full of businesse and cares not good women or wiues but good huswiues also are tied yea not onely to learne the word but to teach it as the places shew Thus of the persons Secondly in you notes the place that the word must be entertained in In you that is in your mindes for contemplation in your hearts for holy desires and affections in your consciences to guide them to a holy manner of giuing sentence c. This is that which is promised to all the faithfull in the couenant of grace Ierem. 31.33 and noted as the signe of the righteous Psal 37.21 Dwell A metaphor borrowed from houshold entertainment and notes three things vnto vs. 1. That the word should be familiar to vs and knowne of vs readily and we so acquainted with it as with our brethren or sisters Say vnto wisdome thou art my sister c. Pro 7.4 To note that as in nature he is accounted a singular idiot that knowes not his owne brothers or sisters So in religion in Gods account it is extreame simplicitie and blindnesse not to be familiarly acquainted with the grounds of behauiour and comfort as they are contained in the word The Scriptures in our houses 2. That it should be domesticall we must get it into our houses aswell as our Churches and that three waies First when we come home from God house we should keepe the word taught a foote by repetitions of it and by talking of it vpon all occasions that the life of doctrine be not lost Secondly there is required a familiar teaching and plaine and familiar instructing of seruants distilling of the principles and profitable precepts of the law as they are able God gaue his testimonies to Israel not that the Clergy men should haue them in the Temple and Synagogue but that Parents should haue them in their seuerall dwellings to instruct their children and their childrens children m Psal 78.5 6 Deut. 6. Thirdly the admonitions rebukes counsels and incouragements vsed in the familie should be grounded on the word for conscience onely is the fountaine of all right subiection and obedience the bonds of nature because he came out of thy loines or the bonds of policie because he is thy hired seruant are too weake to inforce of themselues a constant and cheerefull and iust subiection The true reason why men speed so ill in their seruants and children is because they nurture them with their owne words but distill not into their consciences the words of Christ The vse of Scripture in our houses Quest But to what end should there neede all this adoe about the Scriptures in our houses what good comes of it Answ If it be not intimated sufficiently before yet plainely vnderstand that the word is to be exercised in our houses First as a refuge against afflictâ—on and domesticall crosses both to direct and comfort vs Psalm 119.143.147.165 Secondly as a meanes of instruction to our ignorant children and seruants Thirdly as a meanes of the sanctification of the creatures and our callings 1 Tim. 4.4 Lastly seeing Satan will tempt vs and our natures will be vicious not onely in Gods house but in our owne houses we haue reason to carry the medicine to the sore and to bring the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God home with vs and draw it there seeing the Deuill will cast his fiery darts there He that is in danger of a subtle furious enemie alwaies must looke vnto two things First that he hath on all his armour Secondly that he be ready at all times in all places when his aduersarie will encounter with him A malicious and skilfull aduersarie desires but to finde his enemie vnarmed in one part of his bodie or in one place so is it with vs for because men haue no sword of the Spirit at home therefore it comes to passe that men that haue good affections in Gods house haue base and vile affections in their owne houses Thirdly it notes that the word must be constantly entertained and exercised in our houses for they are not said to dwell with men that lodge there onely for a night or a day or two n Ps 119.112 so the sudden and passionate vse of the word now and then will not serue it
very principles And they shew it in that they are so inexpert and vnskilfull in the word of righteousnes The second generall vse is for information See the admirable largenesse of the word and the perfectnes aboue all other things vnder the sunne it is good for worship in the temple Psal 119.96 it is good for our affaires in the family it is of vse in prosperity and in aduersity it fits for the profit of all sorts of men at all times and in all places and so doth nothing else in the world The third generall vse is for instruction The meditation of the intertainement of the word in all these words required should teach vs to open our Churches open our houses yea our hearts and all for the word And to this end to consecrate our selues to the studie of the word in all the meanes both publike and priuate Ob. Obiect But if I should it will be in vaine I haue such an ill memory c. Sol. Psal 119.160 Ans The beginning of the word is truth and men should finde by experience the contrary to their feares if they in sinceritie sought vnto God in the word and as for ill memory we must know that a good memorie is the gift of God as well as a good heart and no man hath it naturally wicked men may haue large memories but not sanctified to containe holy things and therefore if men would seeke to God in vprightnesse of desire whatsoeuer they lost yet the iudgement or answer of God in the word preached or by reading or conference which resolueth their doubts pointeth at the meanes to redresse their corruptions c. should not be wholly forgotten The iudgements of his righteousnesse indure for euer that part of knowledge that particularly answers their desires or the experience of their want in themselues this shall be deeply imprinted in them by God so as the vertue thereof shall neuer be lost To conclude seeing the holy Ghost requires all carefull intertainement of the word we should do that vnto it that we would do for the entertaining of some great man into our houses 1. make cleane the roome of our hearts purge out hypocrisie malice c. 2. When the word is come in molest it not take heed of strange affections passions and lusts 3. Receiue it with ioy and expresse all the signes of ioy The last generall vse is for consolation vnto all such as loue the word They should encourage themselues and say with Dauid thy statutes shall be my song so long as I continue in the house of my Pilgrimage Ob. Ob. Sol. Esay 51.7 But our inward desires and delights in the word are mixed withoutward disgraces and scornes of men we are reproched slandered rebuked c. Ans Hearken vnto me ye that know righteousnesse not ye that talke of it or heare them that teach it but yee that know indeed what sinceritie meanes and ye of the people in whose hearts are my lawes as if God would wish them to looke vp and see the great reward of their well doing Ob. Ob. Sol. Ob. Sol. But they might say we are tanted and threatned and disgraced Ans Feare not the reproach of men nor be afraid of their rebukes Ob. But we see that wicked scorners scape vnpunished and are in better credit doing ill then we doing well Ans Though God doe not by sudden iudgements destroy them all at once yet hee promiseth that his curse shall secretly and insensibly eat them as the moth God doth daily iudge them though we see it not and for the faithfull Esay 51.7.8 their righteousnesse shall neuer be taken away by the reproaches of men but it will endure for euer c. Thus of the vses in generall From the particular consideration of each of the words diuers speciall vses may be made Dwell First if the word must dwell with vs it should teach vs to practise what we are here exhorted get the word into our houses let it so dwell with vs that nothing sound more in a Christian house then the word that is to liue comfortably This is to liue in the shadow of the Almightie a Psal 91.1 in the very light of Gods countenance b Psal 140. A house without the word is a very dungeon of darknesse To exercise our selues in the law it will giue our hearts rest in the daies of euill The fathers commandement and the mothers instruction would leade our children and seruants when they walke c Psal 94.12 it would watch for them when they sleepe and when they wake it would talke with them it would be a lanterne and the very way of life to them It would keepe them from the strange woman d Prou. 9.20 to 25. there would not be such filthines in many houses as now commonly appeares to be What can better preserue Iacob from confusion or his face from being pale then if he might see his children the worke of Gods hand framed and fitted by the word in regeneration and the duties of new obedience This would make religious parents to sanctifie Gods name euen to sanctifie the holy one and with singular encouragement from the God of Israel Isa 29.22.23 In you Secondly in that the people are made the subiect persons to bee exhorted hereunto it plainly confutes the opinion and practise of the Papists that either hide the word in a strange tongue or prohibit priuate men from the domesticall and daily vse of it But the Apostle doth not enuie it in the Lords people that the word should dwell plenteously in them as well as in Clergie men Plenteously 3. In that he requires the word should not only dwell with vs but for measure be plenteously there it should teach vs in practise to endeuour it but for explication of this vse I consider of two questions to answer them Quest Quest 1. What must we doe that the word might be in vs plenteously and the knowledge of it abound Ans Answ Six things are to be practised 1. Wee must walke at libertie freeing our heads from worldly cares lusts and delights e Psal 119.45 2. Wee must auoid euill company and say with Dauid Away from mee all yee wicked for I seeke Gods statutes f Ps 119.115 3. We must striue to take away the lets of the practise of what we doe know this Dauid cals the lifting vp of his hands to Gods Law g Ps 119.48 4. We must exercise our selues in the word day and night in reading hearing meditating conference propounding of doubts and comparing of places and all times by all wayes turning our selues into all formes to gaine knowledge 5. We should by praier beseech God to doe two things for vs first to giue vs the spirit of reuelation h Ephes 1.18 secondly to giue vs larger hearts i Psal 119.32 6. We must be thankfull for what knowledge we doe get by the meanes
k Ps 119.171 Quest Quest 2. But how may we know whether the word doe dwell plenteously in vs Answ Answ It may be tried and discouered seuen wayes 1. By our growth in true humilitie and meeknesse l Psal 15.9 2. By the confirmation of the testimonie of Iesus in our hearts m 1 Cor. 1.5.4 3. By the measure of our growth in the loue of God and his people yea and thus we may trie our declining in the vigor of knowledge for knowledge had in abundance may be blasted and grow singularly dull and feeble for as our affections to the meanes and to Gods children is so is the vigor of our knowledge hee must not say he knowes God that hates his brother yea and so will it serue for triall to euery one in the degrees of ascending or declination euen in Gods children 4. By the desires and secret muses of our hearts for then we grow in knowledge and haue store of it when we can say as Dauid doth I haue remembred thy name n Ps 119.35 O Lord in the night and as the Church saith The desires of our soules is to thy name and to the remembrance of thee and our spirits within vs seeke after thee o Esay 26.9 5. By our confidence in it a man that hath gotten a great deale of wealth money or lands enlargeth his heart to a great confidence in it So a Christian hath gotten a great deale of sauing knowledge when he is able to make it his portion in all estates whatsoeuer befals him p Ps 119.57 it shewes men haue but a little of the word in them when euery crosse can dissolue their rest and confidence 6. By our measure of libertie from the power and bondage of speciall corruptions q Ioh. 8.31.32 7. By our abilitie in admonishing they are full of goodnesse and knowledge that are able to admonish r Rom. 15.14 Richly 4. In that the word must dwell in vs richly it may serue 1. for reproofe and that two wayes First of mens worldlinesse that thinke any other riches would serue the turne but to be rich in God they neuer desire it but all in vaine as the Parable shewes Luk. 12. Secondly of mens hypocrisie they say they are rich when they are not Reu. 3.18 Secondly for instruction therefore let heauen suffer violence a Christian should be no more a weary of his paines in seeking this riches of the word then carnall men are of their worldly profits yea we should pray God so to quicken vs that wee may keepe his testimonies as wee would keepe treasure Å¿ Psal 119 11.88.72 Lastly in that he addes in all wisdome it should teach vs first to pray to God with Dauid that he would teach vs good iudgement and knowledge t Psal 119.66 and secondly to make conscience as to get vnderstanding of the word so to vse wisdome and discretion both in the bettering of our knowledge and in practise the same Scripture that bindes vs to a plentifull vse of the word bindes vnto a wise vse of it Thus of the second thing viz. the entertainment we must giue to the word The end or vse the word should be put to followes Teaching and admonishing your selues or one another viz. your fellow members and partakers with you of the same promises and hope These words may be referred either to the generall exhortation before or to the particular charge concerning Psalmes or Hymnes afterwards I principally consider them as referred to the generall exhortation before and so I note that though there be many good effects of the word or many vses it should be put to yet teaching about things not knowne and admonishing about things knowne and not practised are chiefe Ob. Ob. It seemes this place fauours the opinion of such as hold that Christian neighbours met together vpon the Lords day or at other times when there is no publike exercise may labour to edifie themselues by instructing one another out of the word priuately Ans It is not vnlawfull so to doe and this place doth approue of it Sol. so as they keepe themselues within their bounds viz. that the matter taught be not against pietie the true peace of Sion and that the manner be plaine and familiar as familie instruction should be by keeping a foot publike doctrine by conference propounding of doubts or instructing of the ignorant out of such places as they doe vndoubtedly vnderstand Concerning teaching we must know that God doth teach by his spirit u Neh 9.20 by his rod * Esay 26.9 and by his word so here but that which wee are here to note is that the word is to be vsed by euery Christian euen for instruction this is the end why the Law was giuen x Exod. 24.12 a wise man hauing gotten knowledge into his head must by his lips spreade it abroad y Prou. 15.7 Qu. But whom must wee teach Ans Principally our selues so as wee consider our owne wayes to turne our feet into Gods testimonies z Psa 119.59 yet also wee are to teach one another when we spie our brethren to be ignorant so should not only Ministers doe but masters of families and euery Christian in conuersing with others Admonishing Man is admonished 1. By the rebukes of the Law a Iam 2.9 2. By the example of Scripture b 1 Cor. 10.11 3. By the spirit of God c Esay 30.21 4. By the conscience in wicked men many times 5. Men are rebuked by their owne words d Iob 15.6 6. By the words of other men especially as admonition is grounded on the words of God So here Concerning admonition I propound foure things 1. Who may admonish Who may admonish 2. Who are to be admonished 3. How 4. The vses Quest 1. Who may admonish Ans Ministers may e 2 Tim. 4 12. parents may f Ephes 6.4 yea men ought not to reiect the admonitions of their wiues g Gen. 21.12 nay which is more they may not despise the iudgement of their seruants h Iob 31.13 Quest 2. Who are to be admonished Ans I consider it 1. Negatiuely Not 1. They that sinne against the holy Ghost Who are to admonish 2. Hereticall men after once or twice warning Tit. 3.10 3. Not stubborne wilfull scornfull prophane persons Not dogges and swine Matth. 7. Not the scorner Prou. 9 8. 4. If it be about wrongs and abuses offered to vs either by hypocriticall friends or open enemies it is a godly mans part at some times and in some places to be deafe and dumbe as if they vnderstood not or as men in whose mouthes are no reproofe Psal 38.14 2. Affirmatiuely in generall euery man Act. 20.31 In particular I instance onely in some sorts of men we must admonish vnruly professors i 1 Thess 5.14 besides ordinary wicked men that appeare not to be scorners not onely may but
ought to be admonished that the light may manifest their workes k Eph. 5.11 that they may become sounder in the faith l Tit. 1.13 and though this be not amongst men for the time any whit pleasing yet the blessing of goodnesse shall come vpon them whilest they that flatter men in their sinnes and say to the wicked thou art righteous shall be cursed and hated of the multitude m Pro. 24.24 Yea none are so wise and godly but they may bee admonished n Pro. 9.9 such as are full of goodnesse and knowledge able to admonish others o Rom. 15.14 but it should be our most vsuall and principall labour to admonish our owne soules and reproue our wayes in Gods sight p Iob 23.15 for it is a speciall way by which a wise man may be profitable to himselfe q Iob 22.2 Quest 3. What rules are to be obserued in admonition What rules are to be obserued in admonition Ans In admonition wee must consider first how to performe it secondly how to receiue it In performing admonition wee must especially looke to two things First that the ground of admonition be out of the word of God being the words of Christ not our owne words To this end wee should store our selues and hold fast the faithfull word according to doctrine First wee should be constantly stored with grounds out of the word both for matters of opinion and against the corruptions of mans life and for performance of holy duties that as we haue occasion wee may rebuke c. r Tit. 1.9 Secondly wee must see that the manner of admonition bee right Admonition is to be performed First with Innocencie wee must not be faultie our selues or if wee haue beene we must plainly acknowledge it before we admonish Secondly with discretion which must be shewed in three things First that wee be sure that they haue offended not led to it by suspicion of our owne hearts or by heare-say or by outward appearance not iudge by the hearing of our eares and sight of our eyes Å¿ Esa 11.3 Secondly that if we know it to be an offence wee must consider whether it be not of the number of those offences a wise man must hold his glory to passe by t Pro. 25.11 Thirdly that it be done seasonably with loue admonishing as a brother u 2 Thess 3.15 Fourthly with meeknesse * Gal. 6.1 Fiftly with secrecie x Matt. 18.15 Prou 25.9 Sixtly with plainenesse spare no words to satisfie them y Leu. 19.17 Seuenthly with compassion and tendernesse z 2 Cor. 2.4 Eighthly with perseuerance a Prou. 13.19 wee must not bee weary and discouraged but accomplish it Ninthly with all authoritie b Tit. 2. vlt. that neither our selues nor Gods ordinances be despised In receiuing admonition we must looke to foure things We must receiue admonition First with loue and holy estimation c 1 Thess 5.12 Psal 141.7 Secondly with all humilitie readily inclined to suspect our selues knowing that we haue cause to say and thinke of our selues as that worthy man did I am more foolish then any man and haue not the vnderstanding of a man in me c. d Prou. 30.2.3 Thirdly with subiection and direct acknowledgement giuing glory to God Fourthly with reformation else all is in vaine The vses are first to teach vs therefore to stirre vp our selues to performe this mercy in admonishing for a wise man euen Salomons wise man that is a religious wise man may learne wisdome by it e Prou. 9.9 Yea it is as a golden earing to the wise and obedient eare f Prou. 25.12 And he that rebuketh shall finde more fauour at the length then he that flattereth with his tongue g Prou. 18.23 Men are said to be pulled out of the fire by admonition h Iud. 22.23 Secondly we must take heed of sinning against admonition Now men sinne against admonition three wayes First in not performing it this hath very ill effects such as these not admonishing breedes dwelling suspitions suspitions breed a very habit of misinterpretation misinterpretation begets a lothnesse to come vnto the light to shew the reasons of dislike this lothnesse begets a very separation in heart separation begets a decay of loue to the meanes decay of respect to the meanes begets a decay of zeale and gifts and from hence there is a high way to internall or externall apostacie or some great iudgements of God Secondly in not performing it aright as when men make their wrath to fall vpon the fatherlesse or digge pits for their friends i Iob 6.27 or when men respect Gods person k Iob 13.8 9. and make the pretence of Gods cause glory name c. to be the colour for the venting of their owne particular enuy and dislike or when men neuer haue done but grow impudent and reproach men ten times and are not ashamed l Job 19.3 To conclude when men faile in the manner before described want innocencie discretion meekenesse loue c. Thirdly in not receiuing admonition and thus men faile diuersly when men shift excuse denie extenuate c. and yet in heart be conuinced or when men fall into passion or grudging or traducing afterwards or when men would faine make the admonisher to sinne in the word and lay snares for him that rebukes m Esa 29.21 But there are some are worse then any of these for they are such as none dares declare their way vnto their face Men dare not they are so passionate and haughtie but God will lay them in the slimy valley where are Many already like them and innumerable more shall come after them n Iob 21.31.32 Many are the ill effects of resisting admonition It is a signe of a scorner o Prou. 13.1 15.12 and that men are out of the way p Prou. 15.10 it brings temporall iudgements and shame vpon them q Prou. 13.18 Hos 4.4.5 men may also come to that horrible condition by resisting admonition that they beeing peruerted shall goe about damned of their owne soules r Tit. 3.10.11 Thus of the generall exhortation The speciall exhortation concernes one part of the word and that is the Psalmes Which are heere to be considered 1 In respect of matter Psalmes Hymnes and Spirituall songs 2 In respect of the manner singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord. The matter is heere three waies to be considered First in the ground What meant by Psalmes Hymnes and spirituall Songs foundation or authoritie of the Psalmes we vse viz. they must be the word of Christ that is contained in the Scriptures Secondly in the kindes of Psalmes there are many sort of Psalmes in Scripture The Psalmes of Moses Dauid Salomon and other Prophets but all are heere referred to three heads they are either Psalmes specially so called or Hymnes or Songs great adoe there
is among Interpreters to find a difference in these some would haue Psalmes to be the songs of men and Hymnes of Angels some thinke they differ especially in the manner of Musicke Some are sung by voice some plaid vpon instruments but the plausiblest opinion is not to distinguish them by the persons that vse them or by the kinde of musicke but by the matter and so they say Psalmes containe exhortation to maners or holy life Hymnes containe praises to God in the commemoration of his benefits Songs containe doctrine of the cheefe good or mans eternall felicitie But I thinke there needs not any curious distinction it may suffice vs that there is varietie of Psalmes in Scripture and God allowes vs the vse of euery kinde Thirdly the propertie of the Psalmes they are Spirituall both because they are indited by the spirit and because they make vs more spirituall in the due vse of them From hence then we may learne these things 1 That singing of Psalmes is Gods ordinance binding all sorts of men Ephes 6.19 Iam. 5.13 Psalm 66.1.2 92.1 135.3 a part of our goodnesse and a most comely thing 2 That a Christian should cheefely recreate himselfe in singing of Psalmes Iam. 5.13 God doth not allow vs other recreations to shoulder out this as the most doe 3 That we should sing Psalmes in our houses aswel as our Churches both for daily exercise Psalm 101.1.2 and when Christians meet together 1. Cor. 14.26 Ephes 5.19 The manner followes Rules in singing of Psalmes there are foure things required of vs in singing of Psalmes First we should teach and admonish in the vse of them and that either our selues by considering the matter or others as the Ministers in appointing of Psalmes for the congregation or the Master of the familie or when Christians meet there should be choice of such Psalmes as may instruct or comfort or rebuke according to the occasion there is edifying euen in appointing of Psalmes 1 Cor. 14.26 Secondly we must sing with grace this is diuersly interpreted some vnderstand it of the dexteritie that should be vsed in singing to affect our selues or others some take it to be that inward comelinesse right order reuerence or delight of the heart in singing some would haue it signifie thanksgiuing But I thinke to sing with grace is to exercise the graces of the heart in singing we must sing with holy ioy Å¿ Psal 9.2 with trust in Gods mercies t Psal 13 5. with a holy commemoration of Gods benefits u Psal 47.6 yea with the praier and desires of our hearts that our words in singing may be acceptable * Psalm 104.33.34 Thirdly wee must sing with our hearts not with our tongues only outwardly for ostentation to sing with our hearts is to sing with vnderstanding x Psal 47.7 1 Cor. 14.14 with sense and feeling Hence wee are said to prepare our hearts before we sing y Psal 57.7 and it is to be obserued that Dauid bids his tongue awake z Psal 57.8 noting that hee obserued in men a lethargie not a hoarsnesse of voice but a slumber in heart when they vsed the voice Fourthly we must sing to the Lord a Ephes 5.19 that is both to Gods glory and in sense of Gods presence and vpon a holy remembrance of Gods blessings This is to sing to his name The vse is first for instruction when we are merry to sing Psalmes b Iam. 5.13 yea to account this as heauenly melodie c Ephes 5.19 a precious perfume for our chambers a holy homage to God the calues of our lips yea wee should resolue against all the prophane contempt of the world to praise God thus while we liue d Psal 156.2 104.33 and to this end wee should striue against the obiections and backwardnesse of our owne natures for the flesh will obiect against singing of Psalmes as well as against praying reading c. Secondly for reproofe of such as set their delight in fleshly lusts and sports in dancing gaming c. in singing of carols ballads filthy rimes c. all which delights are so farre from being spirituall that they make our hearts farre more fleshly and carnall yea it reproues the best of vs for want of the right manner in the vse of singing in all the foure things before which wee should bee humbled for as for any other our sinnes Thus of the 16. Verse VERS 17. And whatsoeuer ye shall doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giuing thankes to God euen the Father by him THis verse containes the second generall rule to be obserued in our conuersation and it is an exhortation to the minding of the right end in all our actions In the former verse hee tooke order for the meanes of holy life here he takes order for the end of it Doct. In generall vnto the goodnesse of the action a good end is essentially required Vnto goodnesse of the action the goodnesse of the end is required for though a good intention make not the action good yet without a good intention the action cannot bee accepted as good in Gods sight It is a good thing to heare and follow Christ but not good in the Capernaits that follow for the loaues or in the Pharisies that heare to carpe or carrie tales and informe against him It is a good action to vse our knowledge but ceaseth to be good in vs when it puffeth vp and is done for vaine ostentation It is good to receiue the Sacraments but yet Circumcision was not good either as the sonnes of Iacob required it nor as the King and his sonnes receiued it Workes of holy and religious seruices are good but when men come to Church on the Sabboths to make amends for their sinnes on the weeke dayes it ceaseth to be good to them It is good to honour Gods Ministers but where men honour them either to keepe their owne credit with the people as Saul honoured Samuel or that they may excuse them as in the Parable e Luk. 14.19 such honour is not good Workes of mercy are good but being done for praise of men or to merit by them they come vnder a negatiue precept Giue not your almes It is good to forbeare one another but not good in such men as forbeare onely for want of power or opportunitie to reuenge and therefore we should informe our selues better Matt. 6. and as wee would haue God to accept or blesse vs to get good ends to our actions Thus of the generall In this verse the end of well-doing is two wayes considered First as it is the end of intention that is that wee should propound and aime at as the motiue and marke of our endeuours and that is ordered and required in these words Whatsoeuer yee doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus Secondly as it is the end of
consummation â— that by which wee finish our workes and that is required in these words giuing thankes to God euen the Father by him In short the end of intention is the glory of God in Christ the end of consummation is the giuing of thankes when wee haue done our endeuours In the first part I consider 1 What should bee the maine end of our actions Doe all in the name of Christ 2 How we are tied to it First for persons Yee Secondly for kinds of imploiment in word and deed Thirdly for extent whatsoeuer yee doe doe all Doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus Here foure things are required of vs. Things are done in the name of Christ foure vvayes Ephes 6. First that all be done in the assurance of the loue of Christ that we be sure that we know Christ as we know a man by his name that when wee goe to doe Gods worke we be first sure of Christs reward this is to be shod with the preparation of the Gospell of peace Secondly that all be done in the name that is by the authoritie of Christ and his warrant in his word not in the name of Moses for ceremonie or in the name of Angels or Saints for intercession nay in all wee doe our conscience should be tied onely properly by the command of Christ not because such great men would haue it so or I did it to please my parents or kindred c. for then thou doest it in the name of men and not of Christ Thirdly that all be done with inuocation or calling vpon God in the name of Christ all should be consecrate and begun with praier Fourthly and principally that all be done to the glory of God in Christ this should be the scope of all our actions a 1 Cor. 10.31 all should breathe and sauour of Christ In word D. God requires to be glorified by the very words of Christians and contrariwise holds himselfe many times dishonoured by their words he that keepeth his tongue keepeth his life b Pro. 13.3 The honour and dishonour of the tongue is largely explicated Iam. 3. But the vse is for instruction to teach vs 1. to take heed of dishonouring Christ by our words but in speciall we should take heed of words of disgrace and slander to the members of Christ of vaine words c Ephes 5.6 that boulster men vp in presumption against repentance and faith in Christ of passionate and bitter words d Iob 6.3 of words of deceit e Psal 36.3 of the words that come from or tend to the strange woman filthy words f Col. 3.8 yea take heed of high words for high talke or the lips of excellencie becomes not a foole g Prou. 17.7 for euill words greatly prouoke God and call for stripes bring many a crosse vpon a man and are snares to mens soules h Pro. 18.6.7 Secondly it should teach vs to endeuour to bring glory to God by our words to this end we should for matter learne to speake the words of clemencie i 2 Chr. 10.17 words of wisdome k Prou. words of sobrietie and truth l Acts 26. words of righteousnesse m Iob 6.25 wholesome words n 2 Tim. 1.13 words of eternall life o Iohn 6. and to this end we should obserued diuers rules 1. That our words be not many for in a multitude of words cannot but be sinne we are not able to weld aright many words 2. That wee know and not forget Gods ten words the ignorance of Gods ten lawes causeth that men know not how they offend in their tongues but in the ten words of God is an absolute patterne of all vprightnesse both of heart speech and life 3. That we be much and often in taking vnto vs the words of confession and praier p Hos 14.3 Zeph. 3.9 our speech is purified and God much glorified by often confession and praier this is to speake a pure language 4. Our eare must seeke learning q Prou. 18.11 we must be swift to heare and slow to speake r Iam. 1. and be contented to be taught as well how to speake as how to liue Lastly we must tame our tongues make conscience of mortification for our sinnes in word as well as for euill deed set a watch before the doore of our lips and pray God to open them Or deedes D. God will haue deedes as well as words our hands must be bound to good behauiour Mal. 7.21 1 Joh. 3.18 Prou. 14.23 and that our labours and workes may be done to Gods glory they must be done 1. with prayer Psalm 9. last 2. with warrant from the word 3. with faith in Gods promise for the successe For whatsoeuer is not of Faith is sinne 4. With perseuerance they are not good workes till they be finished and accomplished Whatsoeuer this worde is a note either of vniuersalitie or perfection Of perfection I say in this sence Whatsoeuer ye doe or settle about doe it all that is let it be compleat and perfectly done but I take it heere as a note of vniuersalitie D. We are bound to glorifie God not only in word and deed but in al our words and all our deeds wee are tied to euery good worke to respect all Gods commandements wee are bound to glorifie God not onely in actions of worship 2 Tim. 3.3 vlt. Psalm 119. but of righteousnesse too Not onely in religious businesses but in ciuill offices not onely in our generall calling but in our particular Not onely abroad but at home making conscience not onely of filthie deedes but of filthy speaking not onely of great and crying sinnes but of lesser sins not onely of our open deeds but of our carriage in secret Vse is for reproofe men discouer their vnsoundnesse of heart in this respect exceedingly many will not forsweare that will sweare at euery word at least by lesse oathes as by the masse faith troth truth c. many shop-keepers will not beare false witnesse in a Court that will lye daily in selling their wares Many will looke to their carriage abroad that care not how to order themselues at home Many will not doe their owne worke by keeping shop or trauelling on the Sabbath that neuer stick at it to speake their owne words on the Sabbath but if the case of such like men as these be to be suspected how fearefully bad is their case that are so farre from making conscience of euery word and deede as they are to euery good worke reprobate Six reasons vvhy Gods children should bee more carefull of their vvords and deeds then others that are neither good at home nor abroad neither in worship nor life neither to others nor to themselues Tit. 1. vlt. Yee D. They that haue comfort in their election and Gods loue they that haue begun to make Conscience of their waies and to loue the word they that make a profession
of the name of Christ aboue all others are exactly to looke to themselues to euery word and euery deede 1. Because they are neerer the courts of the great King they liue alwaies in the presence chamber 2. Because God hath bestowed vpon them more blessings and therefore as he giues more wages requires more worke 3. Because they are more obserued then any other A loose word is more noted in them then execrable blasphemy in others they are more talked of for seeing a vaine sight then others for haunting of leud playes 4. Because their hearts are made pure by the bloud of Christ and fine white linnen is sooner and deeper stained then course ragges 5. They are trusted with more glorious riches A little sinne in them much grieues Gods spirit whereas a great sinne troubles not a wicked man that hath no spirit of God in him 6. They are sure to haue a recompence of reward for euery good worde and worke and therefore to further their owne reckoning and glorie should bee aboundant in the worke of the Lord. Vse therefore to quicken vs to a desire to walke precisely circumspectly exactly Ephes 5.15 striuing to redeeme the time that hath been lost in the seruice of sinne and the world Giuing thankes to God euen the Father by him These words are diuersly considered Some thinke the former words are an explication of these as if he should say be carefull in all things to glorifie God for this is right thanking of God when men do not only praise God in words but in obedience Some thinke in these words is lodged a reason of the former as if he should say glorfie God in all your actions and seeke to God by praier in the name of Christ and ye shall bee sure of singular blessings and grace and comforts from God and in the assurance thereof when ye prouide to pray or practise prouide thankes ready also for God will not faile in the successe Some thinke these words to be an inlarging of the former rule by wishing them whatsoeuer fals out to be thankefull so as neither prosperitie puffe them vp nor aduersitie deiect them but I take it to be a distinct rule from the former and so heere is to be noted 1. The dutie required viz. Giue thankes 2. The explication of it 1. By the obiect to God euen the Father 2. By the efficient cause by him Giuing thankes Concerning our thankfulnesse to God I consider Why. 1. the necessitie oâ— it God will not dispense with it therefore in Ephes 5.20 the former rule being omitted this is specially vrged and 1 Thess 5.18 this is charged vpon vs as the will of God in Christ Iesus Secondly For vvhat for what wee must giue thankes viz. for Christ as the fountaine of all fauour Eucharist hence the Sacrament ordained to that end for all the comforts of Gods election and loue for all graces and meanes of grace coher for our libertie in Christ euen vnto outward things Å¿ 1 Cor. 10.30 for any successe or victorie ouer our corruptions of nature t Rom. 7 25. in short for all things whatsoeuer u 2 Cor. 4.15 1 Thess 5.18 Hovv 1 Cor. 14.16 3. How viz not like the Pharisie with pride of heart and selfe-liking with opinion of merit or with ostentation but with obseruation of 4. rules 1. If we blesse we must blesse in the spirit i. with vnderstanding and feeling in our hearts 2. When we giue thankes we should doe it with such tendernesse that our praises should awake the graces of Gods spirit to make them get life and grow Our praises should stirre vp faith in Gods promise loue to Gods glory feare of Gods presence hatred of our sinnes ioy in the holy Ghost * 2 Cor. 4.15 3. With a deepe sense of our owne vnworthinesse and thus the 24 Elders are said to cast downe their crownes and fall on their face when they praised God Reu. 4.9 10. and 7.12 Luk. 17.4 By all meanes We must praise God by Psalmes praier celebration of the Sacrament workes of mercy and obedience Hovv long 4. How long That is answered Eph. 5.20 Reuel 7.12 Alwayes If wee must pray alwayes then wee must praise alwayes wee may no more neglect thanksgiuing then praier Nay when praier shall cease because all mortall infirmities and wants shall cease yet thanksgiuing must goe with vs within the vaile and liue with vs for euer in heauen Vse 1. To inflame vs to the holy practise of thankfulnesse daily and alwayes watching hereunto preseruing sense not forgetting Gods mercies euen making it our daily sacrifice 2. To humble vs vnder our vnthankfulnesse for grace knowledge the word fellowship in the Gospell and all kindes of blessings yea wee sinne greatly in not giuing thankes for our successe in our callings yea many are not yet instructed to giue thankes for their food Let those remember that men are said then to eat to God when they giue thanks Rom. 14.6 To whom then doe they eat that giue not thankes Certainly not to the Lord. Finally if the poore Gentiles were so punished for vnthankfulnesse Rom. 1.21 that had but the glimmering light of nature to guide them and read their lessons only in the booke of Gods workes what shall become of vs in the day of the Lord that haue the light of Scripture of the Gospell of the Spirit of the Sacraments and so many incomparable fauours bestowed vpon vs Vnlesse wee repent of our vnthankfulnesse wee shall perish with a worse destruction then Tirus and Sidon or Sodome and Gomorrah To God euen the Father These words are to be vnderstood not diuidendly but conioynedly and so declare who is our God euen he that hath proued himselfe a Father in Christ louing vs in him and accepting of vs and heaping many blessings vpon vs two sweet words He is a God there is his maiestie he is a Father there is his loue and therefore great incouragement to go to him with all suits and praises With all suits he is God and therefore able to help and Father and therefore willing to help With all praises hee is God and therefore meet to be worshipped he is a Father and therefore will accept the calues of our lips nor according to what we bring but according to what we desire to bring and all this should make vs both to hate it to praise men or Angels or sacrifice to our nets and also to honour him with the affection of children and with the feare of creatures By him these words may be referred 1. To singing of Psalmes in the former verse and so they note that all ioy is vaine without Christ yea these spirituall and better sorts of delight are vaine vnlesse Christ be ours How miserable art thou when thy tongue sings Psalms and Christ dwels not in thine heart many men sing the word of Christ that haue no part in the word Christ 2. To the word Father next
God vpon her Thus of what is required Loue viz indefinitely First in heart as well as in word Mal. 2.15 Secondly not before others onely but priuately Thirdly not sometimes or the first weeke moneth or yeare but for euer constantly Fourthly for conscience sake and not for shame or respect of her friends or while her meanes doe last Your Wiues This is added First to exclude all others all others I say not from Christian loue in the generall but from coniugall loue Secondly to include all wiues though poore lesse wise or frugall froward c. Thus of the exhortation The dâ—hortation followes Be not bitter vnto them In these words the Apostle doth mollifie the authoritie of the husband and prouides that it passe not into tyrannie Here I consider foure things First what it hath not in it Secondly how men shew themselues bitter to their wiues Thirdly the meanes to cure this bitternesse Fourthly the reasons to moue thereunto For the first this exhortation to loue and dehortation from bitternes doth not binde them 1. To loue their vices they may know them to be the weaker vessell yea take notice of the weaknesse of the vessell 2. To lose his owne authoritie by lightnesse and vaine behauiour 3. To omit the performance of holy duties to please her humour 4. To giue her a licence to doe what shee list and liue how shee will 5. From finding fault and reprouing so as they vse not their owne words but Gods Lastly distinguish their natures wiues of soft and gentle natures must be vsed with all gentlenesse but that lets not but that wilfull and stubborne wiues may be held downe to a meet subiection Men shew their bitternesse First by words and that diuersly when they reproch them for their infirmites Of bitter husbands or deformities or when they grow quarrellous finding fault with euery thing or grow into passion vpon euery occasion Secondly in deeds by vsing them discourteously or by vniust restraint Or lastly by blowes Many men haue litle growing in their furrowes but wormwood they haue a true gall of bitternes in them they may be compared to the starre in the Reuelations 8.11 for as that made the third part of the waters bitter so are more then three parts of the words of many husbands bitter words yea as if their naturall frowardnes were not enough some men will sharpen and whet their tongues to sound out cursed words like swords or arrowes yea some are so vnappeasable their anger is like the fooles wrath Prou. 27.3 these are a brood of Caldeans a bitter a furious nation For the cure of this bitternesse foure rules are to be obserued 1. Men must pray God to cast something into their fountaine to sweeten it Foure rules for curing of this bitternes in men 2. They must turne the course of this humor and spend it vpon their sins in the practise of the duties of mortification 3. Eat Gods booke for that will inable men to godly sorrow by being bitter in their bellies and will sweeten their mouthes 4. Looke to the rootes of bitternes stay the spring of it in the beginning take heede of a custome in frowardnesse for then onely custome in the vse of the meanes will cure thee againe it will cost them daily sorrowes before they can get their natures throughly healed Lastly the reasons follow why they must mortifie bitternesse Reasons against bitternesse 1. It is a wise mans glory and discretion to passe by infirmities Prou. 19.10 2. Shee is not his footestoole but his helper 3. Seeing we are heires of blessing let vs blesse and not curse if God hath sweetned our hearts with grace let not our fountaines send forth bitter waters and sweet 4. The Apostle requires that all bitternesse be put away all for degrees it is not inough we are not so bad as some be and in all persons 5. Lastly it is a part of our good workes and holy conuersation to mortifie bitternesse and enuie and strife hereby we must shew that we haue the wisdome that is from aboue for if our knowledge be right it will make vs peaceable gentle and easie to be intreated On the other side if men sharpen their tongues to cursed and bitter speaking they may not boast of their knowledge For such wisdome is carnall sensuall and diuelish and they are liars against the word Iam. 3.13.17 Vse is for instruction to all husbands that feare God to approue themselues vnto God in their sincere and louing behauiour towards their wiues especially they should take notice of this vice of bitternesse or if they haue failed this way they should recouer themselues repent and amend and not be like those wretched persons that draw iniquitie with cords of vanitie and call bitter sweet it is ill to fault this way but worse to excuse defend or denie it Thus of the husbands dutie The next couple in the familie is parents and children The duties of children is set downe first because the inferiors are charged first and chiefly to mend and performe their duties VERS 20. Children obey your Parents in all things for this is well-pleasing to the Lord. THe exhortation hath in it two things First their dutie Secondly the reasons of it Their dutie hath in it foure things First who are charged Children Secondly what is charged vpon them obey Thirdly to whom they owe it your Parents Fourthly the extent how far forth in all things The reason is because though it were not gratefull pleasing to the Parents by reason of their waywardnesse yet it is well-pleasing to God Children viz All children without difference of sex both sonnes and daughters or of age not onely infants but children growne and of riper and full yeares of condition the children both of poore and rich Obey The obedience of Children must be considered More specially at sometimes and so they must obey The obedience of children considered of more especially or more generally 1. In the choice of their callings 2. In the election and disposing of their mariages it must be with consent of Parents Thus did Isaac Gen. 24. Thus euen Ismael Gen. 21.21 Thus Iaakob Gen. 27.46 28.9 Thus Sampson Iudg. 14.2 And this power hath euery Father ouer his Virgin 1 Cor. 7.36 37. More generally here I consider First that they must obey not in some things at some times but alwaies throughout the course of our liues this is plaine here and likewise charged Ephes 6.2 Secondly how they must obey Children must performe obedience 1. With reuerence internall and externall internally they must conceiue a holy estimation and tendernesse of respect and honour and obseruance of their Parents And externally they must shew it by all reuerent behauiour as by rising vp before them by giuing them the honour to speake first 2. With readinesse to receiue and heare instruction Prou. 1.8 Thirdly with endeuour to fulfill their desires by their labors or otherwise Fourthly with submission first
their faithfulnesse standeth in two things 1. In diligence of labour hee is not a faithfull seruant that eats the bread of Idlenesse as many seruing-men do that can tell of no calling but attendance 2. In trustinesse and in this seruants must be faithfull two waies first in their care to see their Masters directions executed in the familie as if they had beene present secondly in their speedy dispatch of busines abroad a sloathfull messenger is an exceeding prouocation to them that send him and it is a wretched fault in seruants when they are sent forth of the familie about businesse they cannot find the way in againe in any due time Thus of the dutie to which they are exhorted To them that are your Masters They must be subiect and obedient to all Masters indefinitely without difference of Sexe and so to the wife or widdow 1 Tim. 5.14 Pro. 31. or of condition they must bee obedient to the poorest as well as the rich Thus of the laying downe of the exhortation The explication followes and first of the prouisoes According to the flesh These words may be referred to Masters and then the sense is this that seruants must be obedient euen to such Masters as are fleshly and carnall men they must obey though their Masters be Ethnikes or prophane persons it is a great praise for a seruant to men to bee Gods seruant also but it is a greater praise to be a religious seruant of an irreligious Master to feare God in a prophane house 2. To seruants and so they are a limitation they are subiect onely in respect of their flesh and bodies and so here is two things to be obserued The one exprest the bodies of seruants are in the power and at the disposing of the Masters and therefore seruants must learne to subiect their flesh to their Masters both commands restraints and corrections The other implied the soules of seruants are not in the power and at the disposing of Masters their spirits are free nor Master nor King can command the conscience Vse is first for reproofe of such seruants as giue more to their Masters then is due thou oughtest to be of the same calling trade labour c. that thy master is of but thou art not bound to be of the same religion or humour with thy Master It is a great fault not to giue the body to thy Master but a great fault also to giue both body and soule to bee at his disposing both are extreames Secondly should seruants feare their Masters because they haue power ouer the flesh how much more should we feare God that hath power to destroy both soule and flesh in hell Math. 10. Thirdly this may be a great comfort to a seruant thy soule is as free as the soule of him that sits on a throne thy seruice in the flesh derogates nothing from the libertie of Christ in thy heart Thy best part is free In all things Seruants must obey in all things euen in things that bee against their credit profit liking ease c. There is a great sturdinesse in many seruants either they will not doe somethings required or not at the time when they are bidden or not in the manner but as they list these courses are vile and here condemned Ob. Obiect But vnlawfull and vnmeet things are required Sol. I answer that in cases of this nature three rules are to be obserued by inferiours First If the matter required be only inexpedient and vnmeet thou must obey neither doth this rule let but that seruants or inferiours may vse all humble and lawfull meanes to preuent vnmeet things Secondly thou must be sure it be sinne that thou refusest thou must not disobey vpon conceit or coniecture nor vpon thine owne humour and opinion but it must appeare by the word of God to bee a sinne or else thy coniectures are no ground of disobedience if thou must needs doubt on both sides it is better doubt and obey then doubt and disobey Thirdly when it is apparant to be impious and sinnefull that is required yet thou must looke to the manner of disobedience thou must yeelde thy selfe to obey by suffering yea it is a wretched fault in seruants or inferiours that are vrged to vnlawfull things to refuse with sturdie and insolent and prouoking words or behauiour God frees thee from disobedience in act but he frees thee not from reuerence and from an holy estimation and humble demeanour The vse is for great reproofe of seruants both indiscretion and stubbernes and withall it chargeth masters they must not require their seruants to lie and sweare in their shops onely to please and profit them nor may they make their seruants breake Gods Sabbaths to satisfie their wils Obiect But are they not required to obey in all things Answ They are but before he saith according to the flesh in labour not in sinne and after he saith they must so please men as they feare God too Thus of the prouisoes The forme of their obedience is set downe First negatiuely not with eye-seruice not as men pleasers Secondly affirmatiuely 1. With singlenesse of heart 2. Fearing God 3. Heartily Eye-seruice Some take it thus not with outward seruice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not onely doe the Labour of the body but bring the care prouidence affection of the heart or thus be obedient to your Masters and let not your eye bee onely vpon your Masters but vpon God the great Master of all Masters and men But I thinke the proper meaning of the word is not with eye-seruice that is not onely in the presence of your Masters not onely when their eye is vpon them so that he meets with the wretched faultinesse of such seruants as when their Masters backes are turned neglect their labour fall to loitering or get them out of the doores or which is worse fall to wantonnesse drunkenesse filching smiting of their fellowes and quarrelling these seruants shall haue their portion at the day of Christ Math. 14.48 and if eye-seruice be concondemned what shal become of such seruants as are not good no not so long as their Masters are by them Not as men pleasers Obiect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is it a fault for seruants to please their Masters Answ No it is not for they are commaunded to please in all things Tit. 2.9 But two things are here condemned First so to please men as neuer to care for pleasing God so to attend a corporall seruice as not to care for the sauing health of their soules this is prophannesse Secondly such seruants are here taxed as seeke by all meanes to please their masters but not to profit them such are they that are flattering soothing persons that serue their Masters onely with faire words but else are emptie persons such or rather worse are they that apply themselues to their Masters humors to feed them with tales or praising their ill courses and counsels or executing their sinfull
mindes these seruants are many times the firebrands of contention alienate parents from their children friend from friend and keepe malice on perpetuall foote these are here rebuked But let vs consider further is this such a fault in poore seruants that can pretend many things to be men-pleasers how foule a vice is it in freemen that are in no wants or restraint how hurtfull is it to be a man-pleaser in the Courts of Princes and in the houses of Nobles how detested a vice is it in such as are Magistrates and publike states And is it nought in the Court and Countrey certainely it is much more vile in the Pulpit and in Churchmen and euen the greater they are the worse and more abominable is their soothing and daubing Thus of the negatiue In the affirmatiue are three things and the first is singlenesse of heart In singlenesse of heart Concerning singlenesse of heart I consider it two waies 1. In the generall as it is in Gods seruants 2. In speciall as it is in mens seruants Singlenesse or sinceritie of heart as it is in Gods seruants I consider of in two things 1. In the nature of it 2. In the signes of it Singlenesse of heart may be discerned by the contrarie to which it is opposed 1. As it is opposed to hypocrisie a sincere hearted man is no hypocrite and shewes it three waies Hovv to knovv singlenesse of heart by 6. things to vvhich it is opposed First hee had rather be good then seeme so as in case of almes Rom. 12.8 compared with Math. 6.2 so in the practise of piety he had rather haue grace and sound knowledge then an emptie shew of it Secondly he will serue God at all times as well as at one time it is a note of an hypocrite that he will not pray at all times hee will serue God when he is sicke but not when he is well Iob. 27.7.8.9 So it is vile hypocrisie to come to Church in Lent to heare Sermons but neuer come there or but seldome all the yeere after Thirdly he minds inward secret domesticall holinesse and piety as well as outward open and Church holinesse hee is an hypocrite that kneeles downe when he comes into the Church and neuer praieth in his family at home It is vile hypocrisie and palpable in such men as haue knees of praier when they first come vp into the pulpit and no words of praier when they are risen vp to speake for or to Gods people 2. As it is opposed to fleshly wisedome 1 Cor. 1.12 There is a threefold wisedome of the flesh that batters and keepes out singlenesse and sinceritie of heart 1. The first is a reaching after priuate ends in publike imployments as preaching for gaine 2 Cor. 2.17 2. The second is a cunningnesse in committing or hiding sinne It is sincerity to be wise to doe good and simple concerning euill to be a bungler in acting it and to haue nothing to say in defence of it when it is done Rom. 16.19 3. The third is fraud shifting subtiltie and guilefull and deceitfull dealing in mens course for the things of this life Thus Esau is a wild and cunning man able by reason of his craft and subtiltie to liue in a wildernes but Iaakob is a plaine man a single hearted man he can make no shift to helpe himselfe in earthly things by fraud or craft but is open and plaine in all his dealings for the world but a man of great reach for matters of his soule This is a patterne of true singlenes simplicitie and sinceritie 3. As it is opposed to a double heart opposed I say to a heart and a heart and a double hart is either a wauering heart or a diuided heart men haue a double heart that wauer and are tossed with vncertainties such as are now for God and godlinesse and shortly after for sinne and the flesh now are resolued to leaue such a fault as perswaded it is a fault and by and by they will to it againe as perswaded it is not a fault here is no singlenesse of heart And thus the heart is double in respect of times it is double also as diuided in respect of obiects I instance in two things first in matter of worship the people that came to inhabite Samaria had a diuided heart for they feared the God of the Countrey because of the Lions and they feared the gods of the nations also 2 King 17.33 Such are they that feare Gods threatnings in his word and feare the signes of heauen too Secondly our Sauiour instances in matters of the world The minde which is the eie of the soule cannot be said to be single when it is distracted men cannot serue God and Mammon Math. 6.21.22.23.24 4. As it is opposed to spirituall pride a single heart is an humble heart as Iob sheweth Iob. 9.15.16 and sheweth it selfe in two things First that if God send crosses it will not answer or iustifie it selfe but make supplication and so acknowledge Gods loue as withall it will confesse that God doth iudge them for their corruptions Secondly if the sincere hearted man pray to God and the Lord be pleased to answer him by vnutterable feelings euen by the witnesse of the spirit of adoption yet hee will be so farre from spirituall pride and conceitednesse that fearing before Gods mercies he will be as if he beleeued not that God had heard his voice 5. As opposed to perturbation and disquietnes of the heart arising either from the cloudinesse and muddinesse of the Iudgement not able to discerne things that differ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phil. 1.10 or from the vnrest of the conscience shewed by hourely or frequent checkings 2 Cor. 1.12 or from the infidelity or grudging or distrustfulnesse of the heart Act. 2.46 6. As opposed to offensiuenesse and so the single harted man is neither offensiue by wrongs nor by scandals in respect of wrongs he is innocent as the doue he is no horned beast to pelt and gore others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Math. 10.16 and in respect of scandals hee is desirous to liue without blame from those that are without or griefe to the faithfull Phil. 2.15 1.10 Out of this may be gathered 12. Signes of a single hearted man the signes or properties of a single or sincere hearted man 1. He had rather be good then seeme to be so 2. He striues to be good in secret at home in heart as well as openly and abroad 3. He serues not God by flashes or fits but is constant and will pray and serue God at all times 4. He is a plaine man without fraud and guile in matters of the world he loues plainnesse and open dealing yet he is not simple for in matters of his soule he is of great reach and forecast and discretion c. 5. He is a bungler in sinne he knowes not the methode of Sathan 6. Hee dotes not vpon the world he can vse it as
though he vsed it not hee is not tossed with distracting cares 7. He cannot abide mixtures in the worship of his God he is neither Idolatrous nor superstitious nor humerous 8. Good successe in grace and innocency makes him more humble and fit to grieue for sinne and feele the waight of it he struggles as much against spirituall pride as against other sins 9. He doth not allow himselfe to murmure nor repine either through infidelity at God or through grudging enuy at men or distresse himselfe with vaine feare about how he shall doe hereafter 10. He is harmelesse desirous so to liue as he may wrong none in worldly matters nor offend any in matters of religion 11. He makes conscience of lesser sinnes as well as greater this is his godly purenesse 12. He is blest of God after some progresse in piety with two singular fauours First he discerneth things that differ Secondly he hath the power quietnesse and ioy of a good conscience Here also may be gathered negatiue signes they are not single hearted First that are hypocrites taken vp about the gilding of the outside Secondly that will serue God but at some times 3. That are skilfull in sinne to commend it or impudent to defend deny or extenuate it Fourthly that are of a guilefull and fradulent disposition Fifthly that are eaten vp with worldly cares Sixthly that are scandalous yea some of Gods children may hang downe their heads vnder the feare that their hearts are not so single as were meete by reason of their spirituall pride the raging muddinesse of iudgement and the vnrest of the heart and conscience Thus of singlenesse of heart in Gods seruants Mens seruants shall approue themselues to be single hearted 8. Signes of a single hearted seruant 1. If they can honour and obey poore Masters as well as rich 2. If they can be carefull to serue and profit with all heedfulnesse and loue froward Masters as well as the courteous 3. If they can obey for conscience of Gods command though they haue no hope of reward from men or conceit nor feare of shame or punishment 4. If they be as good within as without serue with pure intention 5. If they will bee diligent in the Masters absence aswell as in his presence 6. If they will be true in the least penny not touch their Masters goods to purloine it though they might secretly helpe themselues 7. If they will labour when they might be at rest 8. If they will restore what they haue ill gotten or if they be not able will humble themselues by acknowledgement though none were able to accuse them Vse is for incouragement to all seruants and Iourney-men to get and expresse this vprightnesse and singlenesse of heart for better is the poore that walketh in his singlenesse of heart then he that abuseth his lips and is a foole Prou. 19.1 Yea we should all take heed that Satan beguile vs not from the simplicitie that is in Christ Iesus Thus of singlenesse of heart Fearing God The second thing required in the manner of their obedience in the feare of God Of the feare of God in seruants The feare of God in a Seruant must haue foure things in it First a not guiltinesse of the common vices of seruants as swearing whooring stealing gaming c. Secondly they must feare Gods presence euen doe their businesse faithfully not because the eye of their Master but of God is vpon them this is one part of their feare of God Thirdly they must pray daily to God for their Masters and the family and for good successe vpon their owne labours this prooued that Abrahams seruant feared God Gen. 24. Fourthly they must be religious in the generall duties of piety to God as well as in the particular duties of seruice to their Masters they must so serue men as they feare God also Vses First for Seruants and then for Masters Seruants must learne to doe all their labour fearing God euen that God 1. That set them in that calling 2. Whose eies alwaies behold how they discharge their duty in their calling and in as much as the feare of God is made the ground here of other duties they should learne to be the better seruants to men because they feare God Masters also must learne first what seruants to chuse not such onely as will doe their worke but such as feare God also and if they haue failed in that they should labour now to beget and nurse the feare of God in the seruants they haue for Gods feare would make their seruants more dutifull to them besides the reason why their seruants fall to whoring stealing vnthriftinesse c. is because the feare of God is not in them What masters must doe to get the feare of God into their seruants Quest But what should Masters do that their seruants might feare God Answ Foure things First they should pray and read the Scriptures in their houses and Chatechise their seruants Secondly they should bring them to the publike preaching of the word Thirdly they should giue them good example themselues Fourthly they should restraine them from prophane company and incourage them and allow them liberty at conuenient times to conuerse with such as feare God Thus of the feare of God VER 23. And whatsoeuer ye doe doe it heartily as to the Lord and not vnto men THe third thing required in their obedience is that they doe it heartily in this Verse is the manner of the dutie and the inducement thereunto Heartily Ex animo The obedience of Seruants should be a hearty obedience the Apostle will not haue only feare of God but loue of the Master their obedience must beginne at heart not at hand or foot if the heart be not with their obedience the Master may haue their labour and that he hath of the Oxe but such seruants lose their labour Quest What is it to obey Ex animo Answ It is to obey voluntarily and out of a heart and affection rightly ordered but especially it is to obey out of a iudgement well informed 8. Obiections of Seruants ansvvered The vse is therefore to vrge them to doe it and here I would consider of the obiections of Seruants why they cannot obey Ex animo Obiect 1. Bondage is against nature Sol. It is against nature as it was before the fall but not as it is now since the fall Ob. 2. But Christ hath made vs free Sol. Free in soule in this life not in body till your bodies be dissolued or till death Ob. 3. But my Master is froward Sol. Yet thou must be subiect 1 Pet. 2.18 Ob. 4. But he doth not only giue ill words but blowes Sol. Perhaps it is needfull for a seruant will not be corrected by words Prou. 29.19 Ob. 5. But he correcteth me vniustly Sol. First who shall iudge this shall seruants themselues Secondly it is acceptable if for well doing and for conscience thou endure to be buffeted
10.7 Vse Is first for reproofe of such wretched men as pray not at all Of such as fall avvay from the affection and practise of praier Iob 21.14 Secondly for reproofe of such as make apostacie from the affections and practise of praier and this is a fault in carnall men that fall from temporary faith or in Gods children that by the deceitfulnesse of sinne and Sathan giue ouer their affections and carefull diligence in praier For the first sort wee must know that when such men lose their ioy and delight in the word they lose also their care in praier but they must know they doe it not without singular danger for now that hearing and praier are laid aside seuen deuils worse than that one cast out by acknowledgement may enter in yea that they may fall from these affections into a reprobate sense yea which is worst they are in danger of the sinne against the holy Ghost and the more if they grow to hate praier and despight Gods grace in his children and therfore they should be aduised with all speed to repent with sound sorrow and beseech God to forgiue them if it be possible the thoughts of their hearts And as for such of Gods children as are decaied and fallen away from the power and practise of praier they should be wakened and remember themselues both by considering the hurt they bring vpon themselues and the remedies for their recouerie The hurts befallen them by this apostacie are such as these 1. The hurts that follovv the apostacie from the povver and practise of praier The losse of the comforts of the sweet presence of God 2. They put on a kinde of image of the old Adam againe they looke as if they were no better than carnall people they returne in many things to the filthinesse they had forsaken they forme themselues to the courses of carnall wisdome and too much like the world and the sinfull profits and pleasures of it 3. Faith and loue are more and more enfeebled lesse sense of Gods presence and lesse loue to Gods children 4. They bring vpon themselues a tedious dislike of the meanes of saluation besides the danger of many temporall iudgements For remedie of this great inconuenience they must doe three things 1. They must purge by godly sorrow and fasting 2. They must labour to reduce themselues vnto an holy order of liuing both by a daily course of examination by the Law and also by the consecration of themselues to the constant and orderly practise of all Christian duties 3. They must by daily importunitie beseech God to giue them againe the words and affections of praier and all this they should doe the more speedily because if by long dwelling in apostacie they prouoke God though by repentance they recouer themselues againe yet the ioyes of Gods spirit or the great measure of them may be lost so as they â—hall neuer recouer the ioy of their saluation all their dayes Obiections about praier ansvvered 3. This doctrine may serue for encouragement to many of Gods poore seruants against all the doubts and feares of their owne hearts these neede only better information for their discouragements arise from mistakings as may appeare by their obiections Ob. I haue much hardnesse of heart before I goe to praier Sol. 1. So had Dauid in the entrance into many of his Psalmes yet hee recouereth and exulteth exceedingly before the end 2. Hardnesse of heart that is felt and mourned for is no hindrance to the successe of praier 3. Therefore thou hast more need to pray for praier is as a fire that melts the leaden hearts of men Ob. I want words when I come to pray Sol. 1. Goe to Christ and beseech him to teach thee to pray and pray God to giue thee words that hath commanded thee to take vnto thee words e Luk. 11. Hos 14.3 2. Be more in the examination of thy heart and life by the Law 3. The Spirit helpes our infirmities when for words wee know not how to pray as we ought f Rom. 8.26 4. The foundation of God remaineth sure and is sealed if thou but name the name of the Lord g 2 Tim. 2.20 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with vprightnesse desiring and resoluing to depart from iniquitie he may haue an infallible seale of saluation that but nameth the name of God in praier as the word is in the originall Ob. But I doubt of audience Sol. 1. Consider Gods nature commandement promise his nature he is a God that heareth praiers h Psal 95.2 his commandement for hee as peremptorily giues his commandements to pray as he doth any of the tenne Commandements and therefore will certainly accept of what he so earnestly commands his promises also are to bee collected and considered as they lie scattered in seuerall Scriptures He will be neere vnto all that call vpon him in truth And his eares are open to the praiers of the righteous c. Only be thou carefull that thou lie not in any presumptuous sinne and that thou turne not away thine eare from hearing the Law and that thou allow not thine owne heart in wrath or doubting for these and such like are great lets of audience Ob. I haue praied long and often and yet I am not heard Sol. 1. God sometimes doth of purpose deferre to grant that so he might compell them to continue to pray 2. Consider the things thou praiest for whether they be such things as God will euer grant for if we aske amisse or onely for fleshly things or to spend vpon our lusts God will neuer heare i Iam. 4.1.2.3 3. God heares diuers wayes for sometimes he granteth not what is asked but giueth what is answerable to it or better so he heard Christ Heb. 5.7 Thus of continuance in praier Watching in the same Of vvatching in praier Doct. Watching is needfull vnto praier k Matth. 26. Luk. 21.36 1 Pet. 4.8 For explication whereof we must know that watching is taken 2. wayes either literally or metaphorically literally and so is either a iudgement or a dutie watching as a iudgement is when God brings vpon wicked men the terrors of the night or for chastisement of his seruants holds their eyes waking As a dutie watching is a voluntary restraining of our eyes from sleepe and spending of the whole or part of the night in holy imployments Thus the Church kept the night of the Passeouer holy Exod. 12.42 Thus Christ watched Matth. 14.23.25 Thus Paul 2 Cor. 11.23 Thus Dauid Psal 139.18 And this watching vsed by Gods children was either ordinary or extraordinary Ordinary watching is nothing but a sober vse of sleepe in which we ought to be moderate as well as in eating and drinking Extraordinarily Gods children haue beene vsed to watch either vpon occasion of great iudgements l Lam. 2.19 Isay 26.9 Psal 102.7 Mark 14.38 or for preparation to some great businesse Thus Christ would spend whole
nights in praier thus hee watched before his passion Or when they haue lost the benefit of Christs presence Cant. 3.1 and all this they haue done with great successe for their reines haue taught them in the night m Psal 16.7 and their soules haue beene full as with marrow n Psal 63.5.6 But wee may iustly complaine and take vp the words in Iob 35.10 But none saith where is God that made mee euen the God that giueth songs in the night But it is spirituall watchfulnesse that is here specially required and it is nothing else but a Christian heedfulnesse obseruation and consideration both for preuention of euill and embracing of the meanes wayes and opportunities of good And thus we must watch first our owne hearts to spie out where any spot of spirituall leprosie in thoughts or affections breakes out to heale it in time Secondly the practises of Sathan that wee be not insnared with his spirituall baits and methods Thirdly the wayes of God if any mercy appeare or fountaine of grace open to snatch vp our incense and runne presently to Gods Altar and offer with our sacrifice the calues of our lips or if any threatning arrest vs or iudgement befall vs to make our peace speedily and flie from the anger to come Fourthly the comming of Christ either by death or iudgement specially wee should watch vpon whom the ends of the world are come o Luk. 21.36 But that which is here principally meant is watching vnto praier and thus we had need to watch 1. to the meanes to get abilitie to pray 2. to the opportunitie and occasions of praier 3. to the successe of it to take notice of Gods answer and our speeding waiting vpon God till he giue a blessing or if God hide himselfe to sue out an attonement in Christ Thus of watching With thankesgiuing Doct. 1. When we haue any suits to God for what we want wee must carefully remember to giue thankes for mercies receiued and particularly for all Gods mercies in praier p Phil. 4.7 1 Thes 5.16.17 2. In that the Apostle so often vrgeth the dutie of thanksgiuing it shewes that naturally we are exceeding vnthankfull for the mercies of God and that few of vs are carefull to yeeld God constantly this sacrifice 3. There are diuers kindes of thanksgiuing or diuers wayes of thanking God For men giue thankes 1. By receiuing the Eucharist which is called the cup of blessing q 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 10.16 Psal 50. vlt. 2. By obedience of life for hee that will truly offer praise vnto God must order his wayes aright 3. By opening our lippes to sound forth his praise and thus Gods name is honoured both by the thankes or praise 1. Of celebration when we tell of Gods mercies to others 2. Of inuocation when we speake of Gods praises to God himselfe in praier this is heere specially meant and of this I haue entreated before at seuerall times out of other places of this Epistle Thus much of the manner how we must pray The matter followes and first of the persons for whom we must pray Praying also for vs. In generall I obserue three things 1. That wee ought to pray one for another 2. That one great meanes to get a large heart in prayer and the perseuerance in the practise of it is to endeauour after tender and affectionate desires to helpe others by prayer 3. That Christians should desire the praiers of others as carnall men make vse of their friends to get their helpe for wealth offices c. So should Christians improoue their interest in the affections of their friends by seeking praier of them Also It is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 together and so notes that it is not enough to pray for others but wee must pray with others and mutually helpe one another by faith knowledge and praier For vs. Here I obserue 4. things 1. That the greatest in the Church need the praiers of the meanest 2. That in hearing praier God is no accepter of persons hee is as well willing to heare the Colossians praiers for Paul as heare Paul pray for the Colossians 3. It is the dutie of the people to pray for their Ministers Note 4. It is to be obserued that he wisheth them to pray for other Preachers as well as for himselfe there may be a spirituall pride in desiring the praiers of others he did not enuie that others should haue roome in the hearts of others as well as he Thus of the persons for whom The things for which are two wayes to be considered 1. As it is briefly laid downe 2. As it is more largely explicated It is laid downe or propounded in these words that God would open to vs a doore of vtterance and is explicated in these words that follow by the subiect reason and end A doore of vtterance There are diuers doores in the Scripture in the metaphoricall acceptation of the word There is the doore 1. Of admission into the functions of the Church Ioh. 10.1 2. Of life and the doore of life is the wombe of the mother Iob 3.10 3. Of protection and so to be without doores and barres is to be without defence and protection Ier. 49.31 4. Of grace and regeneration Ioh. 10.7.9 Psal 24. vlt. Reuel 3.8 5. Of death and iudgement Iob 38.17 Act. 5.9 Iam. 5.9 6. Of glory Reuel 21.12 Lastly there is a doore of gifts as of knowledge Reuel 4.1 Prouerb 8.33 Of faith Act. 14.27 Of vtterance 1 Cor. 16.9 so here The doore of vtterance comprehends 5. things 1. Libertie and free passage to preach the Gospell 2. Opportunitie 3. Power of preaching 4. Courage and boldnesse with full vent to rebuke mens sinnes and reueale all Gods counsels without feare of any mans face 5. Successe euen such vtterance as will open a doore into the hearts of the hearers so that to pray for the opening of the doore of vtterance is to pray for libertie opportunitie power courage and successe Vse Is first for Ministers and then for the people Ministers may see here what it is that specially makes a happie Pastor not liuing countenance of great men c. but libertie courage power c. And it greatly taxeth foure sorts of Ministers 1. Dumbe Ministers that vtter nothing 2. Fantasticall Ministers that vtter the falshood of their owne braines that speake their owne dreames and from the vanitie of their owne hearts and seeke out for the people only pleasing things dawbing with vntempered morter 3. Idle Ministers that vtter not all Gods counsell for matter or for time speake but seldome to the people preach not in season and out of season 4. Cold Ministers that seeke not the power of preaching striue not to approue themselues in the sight of God and to the conscience of men The people also should make conscience of their dutie they may learne from hence what to pray for and should daily with importunitie beseech God to
giue this wide doore of vtterance to their Teachers Before I passe from the matter hee prayâ—â— for I must note a doctrine lies secretly lodged within the same wee may finde in the end of this verse that the Apostle was in prison and yet he doth not desire to haue the doore of the prison open but the doore of his heart open to vtter the mysterie of Christ noting that it is a greater want to want the libertie of his ministerie in respect of vtterance then it is to want the libertie of his body in respect of the prison We should take notice of this for diuers vses 1. For thankfulnesse if there be a doore of vtterance opened in Gods house 2. For preuention of all things as much as lieth in vs that might stop the mouthes of Gods faithfull Ministers There are fiue things that stop the mouthes of Ministers in generall 1. Ignorance and presumptuous sinnes in the Ministers themselues Fiue things stop the mouthes of Gods Ministers for polluted lips are no lips of vtterance the lips of the Minister should be touched with the coales of knowledge zeale and mortification 2. The sinnes of the people many times put the Teachers to silence the rebellion of the house of Israel made Ezechiel dumbe that he could not preach Ezech. 3.26.24.27 3. The violence of persecutors preuailes often to shut the wide and effectuall doores of powerfull preaching 1 Cor. 16.9 and therefore we should pray that God would deliuer his faithfull Ministers from vnreasonable and absurd men 1 Thess 3.2 4. Discouragement and feare silence many a Minister in respect of the life and power of preaching 1 Cor. 16.9.12 Heb. 13.17 Lastly humane wisdome not only lets the people from the profit of hearing but likewise it lets the Minister from the power of preaching God would Doct. 1. The hearts of Ministers yea of the best Ministers are naturally shut they haue no gift to profit withall but they haue receiued it and who is sufficient of himselfe for these things Doct. 2. T is God only that opens vnto men the doore of vtterance t is he that makes the heart of the Priest fat and creates the fruit of the lips to be peace he openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth and it should teach them lesse to feare men and their rebukes and the lesse to care for the rage of the oppressor for if he will giue libertie who can restraine it and if he will silence who can inlarge Euen vnto vs. This manner of speech notes either his humilitie or his restraint in prison or the difficultie of vtterance His humilitie it may note in this sense that howsoeuer he hath beene a blasphemer or a persecutor c. yet that God would be pleased to honour him and his worke so much as giue vtterance euen to him and such as he is His restraint in prison it may import also and so his desire is they should not pray onely for Ministers that were at large and enioyed peace but also euen for him and such others as were in prison for a godly Preacher will not be idle no not if he come into prison and thus also it notes that the wisest men of themselues are not able to teach with power and profit the simplest and meanest men an Apostle cannot teach a prisoner without Gods speciall aid and blessing These words may note also the difficultie of vtterance as if he should say you had need to pray not only for ordinary but extraordinary Ministers Thus of the thing praied for as it is briefly propounded Secondly it is inlarged 1. by the subiect 2. by a reason 3. by the end The subiect of the vtterance is the mysterie of Christ To speake the mysterie of Christ Christ is a mysterie to the Gentiles Hovv Christ is a mysterie to 6. sorts of men to the Iewes to Heretikes to Papists to carnall men yea to godly men It is a mysterie to the Gentiles that there should be a Sauiour To the Iewes that saluation should be in the Carpenters sonne To the Papists that he should be the Sauiour alone To the Heretikes that hee should be a Sauiour in both natures To the carnall man that he should be a Sauiour in particular to him And to the godly man that he should be such a Sauiour But to expresse this more particularly Christ is a mysterie fiue wayes Christ a mysterie 5 vvaies for there are mysteries 1. In the person of Christ for what tongue can describe the supercelestiall vnion of his natures or the treasures of wisdome and knowledge or the fulnesse of the Godhead that dwels in him bodily 2. In his life and death The world could not comprehend the bookes that might be made of the wonders of his birth life and death We may see in that that is written what to adore for in this world a perfect knowledge we shall neuer attaine 3. In his body which is the Church for who can declare his generation or expresse the secrets of his power and presence in filling her who himselfe is her fulnesse and filleth all in all things or describe the manner of the vnion betweene Christ and his members Is not this a great mysterie 4. In the Sacraments of Christ The holy inuisible presence of God is a mysterie the communion of the body and bloud of Christ not locally or by contact and yet truly is a mysterie the seale of the holy spirit of promise vpon the hearts of beleeuers in the due vse of the Sacraments is a mysterie the spirituall nourishment that comes to the soule by such secret and hidden passages inuisibly is a great mysterie 5. In the Gospell of Christ And by the mysterie of Christ in this place I thinke is meant the Gospell of Christ and it is called a mysterie because of the hiding of it If you aske me where the Gospell hath beene hidden I must answer The Gospell hidden fiue vvayes it hath beene hidden 1. in the breast of God from all eternitie 2. in the shadowes and types of the ceremoniall Law which was the Iewes Gospell 3. in the treasurie of holy Scriptures 4. in the person obedience and passion of Christ who was the substance of the Mosaicall ceremonies and the quintessence of all Euangelicall doctrine 5. in the hearts of Christians If you aske me from whom it was hidden I answer not from the elect for God by preaching reuealed it vnto them in due time but from wicked men but with great difference The Gospell hidden from the vvicked diuersly for to some there is no Gospell at all giuen as to the Gentile to some not giuen plainly as in those congregations of Israel to whom this euangelicall loafe is not diuided though in the whole lumpe it bee giuen to some not giuen in the power of it for though they heare the preaching yet by reason of mixtures carnall wisdome or ignorance and confusednesse in the Teachers there is
c. and corporall in feeding clothing visiting c. Generally our time should be spent in well-doing Gal. 6.9 And as for time for world businesses we should obserue the Apostles rule They that haue wiues should be as they that haue none and they that weepe as though they wepe not and they that reioyce as though they reioyced not and they that buy as though they possed not and they that vse the world as though they vsed it not for the fashion of the world goeth away 1. Cor. 7 29.30 The vse of all is for reproofe of the most of vs for some of vs sinne against the seasons and opportunities of Gods grace some against the very space of time Men transgresse against opportunitie two waies first by ignorance of the signes of the seasons Matth. 16.3 secondly by a wilfull neglect of the opportunitie of grace when we haue them There are many things might moue vs to redeeme the time in this respect Motiues to redeeme time 1. We haue our times appointed and the bounds of our habitation assigned Act. 17.26 2. The times will not bee alwaies faier there are perillous times times of sorrow anguish sicknes tentation want losse feare perplexitie yea wee may purpose promise expect time of healing and curing when we shall be deceiued and finde a time of trouble Ier. 14.19 Besides Christ in the opportunities of grace is but a litle while with men There is a prime of mans life yea a prime of euery mans ministerie Ioh. 7.33 Further the kingdome of God in the mercies of it may be wholly taken away if we bring not fruit in time of fruit Matth. 21.34.41 Lastly this is a very prouoking sinne for if God giue a space to repent and men will not know the day of their visitation most an end God casts such into a bed of affliction after they haue stretched themselues vpon the bed of securitite Reuel 2.21.22 Luk. 19.43.44 Yea many of Gods children are greatly to blame in neglecting the opportunities of assurance of grace and therefore because they are so carelesse in making their calling and election sure this forsaking of the promise of God is scourged afterwards with comfortlesse sorrowes arising from such a sense of their corruptions as makes them for a long time seeme to be depriued of all grace and mercy Heb. 4.1 Againe many men sinne egregiously against the very space of time in that they haue much leisure and time and fill it vp with litle or no good imploiment Their estate that haue meanes to liue without labour is vsually accounted an estate of great ease and happinesse But in deed it is an estate of much danger for the men that abound in time without imploiment are liable to many temptations and lusts besides they are subiect to almost continuall hardnesse of heart and deadnsse of spirit for it is the labouring seruant that enters into his masters ioy Adde that men that abound with leasure are easily drawne by the inticements of ill company and much intangled with the sports and pleasures of the world Sometimes such persons grow into great habit of suspitiousnesse waiwardnesse filled with wordly passions and discontentments sometimes they prooue great medlers in other folkes businesse The remedie for these persons whether men or women is to exercise themselues in some kinde of profitable imployment and to labour so as some way to see the fruit of it to eat their owne bread but especially they should bee abundant in the worke of the Lord they should double their imployment in reading hearing conference mortification mercy c. Thus of wise conuersation Let your speech be gracious alwaies and powdred with salt that yee may c. Godly communication is here exhorted vnto and for order here is a precept Let your speech c. 2. the end of the precept that yee may know c. In the precept concerning our speech obserue first the properties of speech which are two 1. they must be gracious 2. powdred with salt And then note the continuance how long the precept is in force and that is alwaies In generall we so heare that we must looke to our words aswell as our workes and therefore they are farre wide that say their tongues are their owne who shall controule them Psal 12.4 From Coherence I obserue that he walkes not wisely that talkes not wisely for euill words corrupt good manners neither may he be accounted an honest man of life that is an euill man in tongue The vse is for tryall for if God make vs new creatures he giues vs new tongues and if he turne the people to him by true repentance Note he doth returne vnto them a pure language Zeph. 3.9 and therefore if any man seemeth to be religious and refraineth not his tongue this man religion is in vaine Let It is not arbitrarie we may looke to our words if we will but it is a flat precept and so a matter indispensible Your God is no respecter of persons he forbids vngracious wanton and idle words in Gentlemen and Gentlewomen aswell as in poore men and labourers he dislikes it in Masters and Parents aswell as in children and seruants it is as ill for the Master to spend his time in idle talke c. as for the seruant Gracious Our words may be said to be gracious three waies Obseruations concerning gracious speech 1. If we respect the cause 2. If we respect the subiect 3. If we respect the effect In respect of the cause good words are well said to be gracious First because they flow from the free grace of God without our merit for wee doe not deserue so much as to be trusted with one good word Reason yeelds vs conceits and nature an instrument to speake by Note but it is the God of nature that of his free grace giues vs good words Secondly our words ought to proceed from some grace of God in the heart as from knowledge faith ioy sorrow loue feare desire c. and in this sense when they are in the tongue carry still the name of the fountaine whence they flow Againe our words must be gracious in respect of the subiect the matter we must talke of must be of good things or religious matters words of instruction comfort faith hope c. but especially our words should be seasoned with the daily memorie and mention of Gods grace to vs in Christ a Psal 40.21 Thirdly our words ought to be gracious in respect of the effect such as tend to build vp and minister grace to the hearers b Ephes 4.29 yea gracious words are faire words and faire words are first gracefull words words of thankfulnes 2. Inoffensiue words not railing bitter slandering blasphemous or filthy words nay not iesting words that are intended to prouoke irritate disgrace and bite 3. Seasonable words c Pro. 15.23 4. Wholesome words not filthy rotten communication d Eph. 4.29 Vse Vse is for
reproofe And men sinne against this exhortation 1. by omission of gracious words But secondly they doe worse that vse euill words And thirdly they are worse then the former two that vse their words to speake against grace and gracious courses e Ephes 5.6 But they are worst of all that loue euill words euen the words that may destroy either their owne soules or the soules of others 2. Here is instruction we must labour by all meanes to get abilitie for a gracious speech either to God by prayer or to men in conuersing with them And to this end first we must pray constantly and conscionably to God to giue vs gracious words Secondly we must get the law of grace into our hearts f Psal 37.30 31. yea we should striue to be examples one to another not onely in faith and conuersation but in words also g 1 Tim. 4.12 and if all Christians are charged to vse gracious speeches much more Ministers they should speake the words of God they should keep the patterne of wholesome words and stay all vaine bablings which increase to more vngodlinesse and all words that fret as a canker Thus of the first propertie Powdred with salt These are termes borrowed either from the vse of the Temple or from common and ciuill vse In the Temple euery sacrifice was salted with salt Mark 9. vlt. so must euery Christian who is Gods sacrifice be seasoned In the common life of man meats that are to be kept long must be powdred with salt to drinke vp or dry out corruption and to preserue sauour so must a Christian be seasoned that will be kept to eternall life But first here is implied that the words of men are naturally corrupt rotten vnsauorie and haue great neede of seasoning The carnall mans words are much after the humor and infection of his minde The talke of the Couetous is vsually of his mammon farme oxen bargaines wares c. The Epicures talke is vsually of his sports dogges cockes horses games companions or of his lusts Note The Superstitious man talkes of his Dagon or the signes of heauen The Wrathfull man of his aduersarie and wrong The Ambitious man of his liuings honors offices offers hopes or his owne parts and praises To conclude the talke of all naturall men is but of naturall things and as they are of the flesh so their talke sauours nothing but fleshly things Salt There is the salt of doctrine and thus Ministers are the salt of the earth 2. There is the salt of mortification and so euery Christian must haue salt in himselfe Matth. 9. vlt. 3. There is the salt of discretion and this is the praise of the wise none of these three may be here excluded from our word For first we must receiue lawes for our lips euen from Gods ministers We must learne of them not onely how to order our affections and life but also how to speake especially in matters of God and godlinesse Secondly we must mourne for the sins of the tongue aswell as for other sins we must driue out the corruption that cleaues to our words with the salt of mortification Thirdly we must make conscience of discretion in our words he is a perfect man that is discreet in his words Prou. 10.20 Iam. 3.2 The tongue of the wise is as fine siluer and his heart guideth his tongue wisely and addeth doctrine to his lips The Vse is both for instruction and reproofe Prou. 16.23 For instruction both to all Christians to season not onely their words of prayer to God but also their speech in conuersing with men and especially Ministers must haue salt in their tongues with all discretion heedfulnesse looking to their words and with all authoritie and meete seueritie of rebukes driue out corruption out of the hearers they may they must cry aloud and spare not they must powder them Here likewise are those men to be reproued that haue beene often warned of their euill words and mend not Q. Quest But what should be the cause why some men that haue good affections desires and yet cannot get the victorie ouer euill words Answ Answ It comes to passe The reasons vvhy some men cannot leaue their euill vvords 1. By reason of their ignorance of better words 2. By custom in euill speech 3. For want of constant taking of words of praier and confession to God 4. By defect of mortification in the heart their hearts are not sufficiently humbled they are too sleight in godly sorrow out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and therefore their words are drossie and nought because their hearts are litle worth g Prou. 10.20 What they should do to get victory That these men may get victorie ouer their euill words which vsually are against the third or the seuenth or the ninth commandment they must doe three things First they must go to God constantly by praier beseeching him to open their lips and set a watch before the doore of their mouth 2. They must not faile to mourne ouer their offences in speech in secret till they haue subdued them afflicting themselues with voluntarie sorrowes for them 3. They must striue by all meanes to accustome themselues in good speech and gracious words yea many professors are to be reproued for their words for many times they are either too many or too vaine and idle or too false or too rash c. Their words want much seasoning Perseuerance in good vvords as vvell as good vvorkes and it is a great fault to haue a heedlesse tongue Thus of the properties of speech Alwaies A Christian is bound to perseuerance in good words aswell as in good workes he must talke gratiously not onely at some times for a passion as when hee comes newly from the Sermon or on the Sabboth day not onely in some companies or in some arguments but at all times and in all places watching to all the oportunities to glorifie God or profit others by his words Thus of the precept The end followes that yee may know how to answer euery one In generall I obserue here two things First that by speaking well we learne to speake well Secondly that the soundest knowledge is experimentall he doth not indeede know how to answer that doth not in practise exercise himselfe in gracious words though he had all places of answer and arguments in his head To answer To answer doth not alwaies import a question or demand going before but is sometimes taken for continuing to speake as Mat. 11.25 it is said our Sauiour answered and yet no demand went before Some thinke it is a part for the whole and one vse of words put for all vses but I take it in the ordinarie sense as the word vsually imports and so we answer either vnbeleeuers or beleeuers concerning our christian answer before vnbeleeuers there are six things may be here obserued Six things
concerning ansvvering vnbeleeuers 1. That true grace is sure to be opposed and such as truly feare God are sure of aduersaries 2. That mortified men are the fittest to answer aduersaries especially in causes of religion such whose tongues and pens are seasoned with salt coher 3. That euery Christian shall finde opposition yee 4. That euery Christian ought to answer for the truth apologie is the fruit not of learning or wit onely but of godly sorrow 2 Cor. 7.10 yee 5. That the truth hath all sorts of aduersaries open and secret at home and abroad learned and vnlearned Ministers and Magistrates rich and poore euery one that is carnall hath a bolt to shoot at sinceritie 6. That it is not an easie or ordinarie skill to know how to answer well Seuen things required in ansvvering vvell for thereunto is required first deliberation hee that answers a matter before hee heare it it is folly and shame to him Secondly prayer Prou. 16.1 Hab. 2.1 3. Faith in Gods fauour and promise Matth. 10.19 Psal 119.41 42. 4. Discretion considering persons time place occasions one kinde of answer will not serue euery sort of men we answer in one manner to great men in an other manner to learned men in an other to ordinarie men h Pro. 25.11 26.4.6 5. Patience 6. Humilitie 7. A good conscience i 1 Pet. 3.15 16. Thus of answering vnbeleeuers Concerning the answering of beleeuers here are these things to be obserued 1. That Christians should propound their doubts one to another Foure things concerning ansvvering beleeuers 2. That strong Christians should support the weake and helpe them and resolue them from time to time Rom. 2.19 3. It is not an easie matter to giue a gracious seasonable and profitable answer 4. That custome in gracious speech breeds by Gods blessing an abilitie to giue wise and sound iudgment aduise and resolution it is not wit learning authoritie c. that breeds this skill Thus of the exhortation Vers 7. All my estate shall Tichicus declare vnto you who is a beloued brother and a faithfull Minister and fellow-seruant in the Lord. 8. Whom I haue sent vnto you for the same purpose that he might know your estate and comfort your hearts 9. With Onesimus a faithfull and beloued brother who is one of you they shall make knowne vnto you all things which are done here In these words and those that follow is conteined the second part of the conclusion Before he hath handled the common doctrine both of faith and life now he lets loose his affection to expresse in particular his loue to speciall Christians In all the words there is to be obserued first a narration as an entrance secondly the salutations themselues The narration is in these three verses and the summe of it is that Paul being prisoner at Rome to expresse his care for and loue to the Church and in particular to the Colossians sends Timothie and Onesimus the one a Minister the other a priuate man both faithfull to shew them of Pauls affaires and to visit the Churches and comfort them Before I come to the particulars from the generall consideration of all the verses to the end of the Chapter these foure things may be obserued 1. That religion extends it selfe to the behauiour of men euen in these more ordinarie matters of life so as men may sinne or obey euen in them 2. That the loue euen of the best Christians needs for the preseruing and continuing of it euen these lighter helps and obseruances 3. That piety is no enemy to curtesie it doth not remoue but rectifie it Piety doth prescribe to curtesie foure waies 1. By forbidding and restrayning the arte of dissimulation and the politike seruing of mens humors and all the base courses of flattery 2. By moderating the excesse of complements 3. By preseruing the puritie of them that they be not made the instruments of prophanenesse and pollution and wantonnesse 4. By adding to them the seedes of grace and religion Paul will salute aswell as the Gentiles but yet his matter shall tend vnto grace and some good of the soule as Col. 1.2 and in the rest of the Epistles 4. Amongst Christians there may be a preheminence of affection some may beloued more then others the Apostle is desirous his doctrine may be a testimonie of his loue to all but yet he cannot forbeare the mention of his speciall respect of some The first thing in this part of the conclusion is the narration and out of the whole narration these things may be noted 1. The generall care Ministers should haue of the Churches Paul cares for the Churches farre remoued yea when himselfe is in great trouble and so it might be thought he had cause enough of care for himselfe 2. That the affections betweene faithfull Ministers and the people should not onely be conceiued but exprest 3. That Church-gouernours should be carefull whom they imploy in the businesses of the Church Paul will not send a letter but makes choice of discreet and faithfull men much lesse would he haue imploied about the worship of God or the censures of the Church suspitious persons men of ill fame drunkards or of scandalous behauiour How can it be otherwise but that the graue censures of the Church should be loathed and scorned when such numbers of disordered and prophane persons are admitted to the denouncing pleading and executing of them 4. Men should be carefull how and whom they commend by word or writing to commend euill men is to beare false witnesse many times to the great hurt both of the Church and common-wealth The first particular thing in the narration concerning Tichicus is his praises Here I obserue 1. Who commends him viz Paul And this shewes that Ministers should be carefull to preserue and inlarge the credits of their brethren Especially this is a care should be in such as excell others in place or gifts They are farre from this that detract from the iust praises of their brethren hold them downe with all disgrace labour to destroy what they build vp and plucke away the affections of the people from them and when they haue occasion to speake to them vse them contemptibly and rate them as if they were rather their scullions then their brethren And the sinne is the worse when the same persons can countenance idle euill and scandalous persons 2. To what end viz That his embassage might be so much the more respected for the credit of the person winnes much respect to the doctrine it selfe 3. In what manner And here obserue two things 1. That he giues him his full praise for a man may slander by speaking sparingly in the praises of the well-deseruing 2. That he praiseth him without any but to teach vs that we should not be easie in word or letter in discouering the infirmities of faithfull Ministers 4. The particulars of his praises And they may be diuided thus Either they are common to
all true Christians beloued brother or proper to Church-officers and that either in relation to Christ a faithfull minister or in relation to Paul a fellow-seruant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 There are foure things ought to be in euery good Minister 1. He must be a good man a brother 2. He should be beloued of his people beloued brother 3. He must be faithfull And his faithfulnesse stands in two things 1. Diligence in labour 2. Sinceritie in giuing euery one their portion of rebukes comforts directions c. in due season 4. He must be a fellow-seruant one that will draw in the yoke with his brethren This may smite the conscience of many sorts of Ministers Some because they are of wicked and scandalous life Some because they haue made themselues hatefull to their people by their indiscretion couetousnesse contention c. Some because they are not faithfull Either not true to the bed of the congregation to which they consecrated themselues or not sincere in the vse of their gifts being idle loiterers indiscreet feeders men-pleasers or the like Some because they are proud humorous selfe-conceited singular and loue to goe alone Thus of his praises The ends of his mission followes and they are three 1. That he might declare vnto them Pauls estate 2. That he might know their estate 3. That he might comfort their hearts For the first If you aske what he should declare I may answer such things as these the successe of the Gospell in Rome the order of Pauls life and his afflictions If you aske to what end I answer 1. For approbation the greatest men neede the approbation of other Ministers yea of other Christians 2. For thanksgiuing that so many praises might be giuen to God 3. For praier for what was wanting or hurtfull to him or the Church 4. For consolation to them who questionlesse would reioyce to heare from Paul Againe it is to be noted that he saith his whole estate for a godly man carrieth himselfe so as he cares not though all men see into all his courses VERS 8. Whom I haue sent for the same purpose that he might know your estate THe state of the people ought to be knowne to the Minister Doctr. not their worldly estate but the estate of their soules consciences and the working of the meanes vpon them not onely for the satisfaction of the Ministers affection but for the guiding of his priuate preparations and praiers and for his publike doctrine Which reproues the carelesse Ministers that heed not the state of the people We are watchmen for obseruation as well as labourers in respect of preaching neither can he be a good preacher that is not a carefull Watchman Againe it is a great defect in the people when the minister wants intelligence For though it be a base humour of any to bring false reports and a weake part in any minister to make the pulpit a place to vent their priuate and personall businesses yet in the generall he cannot be a good Physitian to the state of any congregation that is not acquainted with their diseases Quest But why doth the Apostle send to know their estate Answ Because he would not credit reports concerning them for he knew that wicked men out of their malice would raise monstrous slanders many times of the best deseruing people and besides the better sort of men are not carefull of their words in reports matters grow with telling and euery man according to his seuerall affection sets a seuerall emphasis vpon the matter he tels so that after a while the tale will not be worth receiuing This carefulnes should teach vs how to heare especially we should be warie and well aduised and thorowly informed before by praier and fasting we take vp the name of God concerning the absent The third end is that their hearts might be comforted Here in generall from the Apostles care to haue them comforted obserue 1. That Christians neede comfort and incouragement 2. That comfort is the peculiar portion of true Christians and contrariwise nothing but sorrow and the curse is the portion of wicked men and if any dramme of comfort be applied to wicked men the truth of God is falsified Ob. But this is the way to make them despaire Answ The blinde and dreaming world is mistaken Giue mee an instance of one man in this place nay in this age nay in any age that I can remember shew me any example in Scripture or any instance in experience of one soule driuen into despaire by the sincere preaching of the word It is no great thing I desire Note That men haue despaired I know and finde as Cain and Iudas did but that it was seuere preaching that wrought it I no where finde and yet for one bitter word giuen by vs the Prophets gaue ten and yet this euent neuer followed Not but there is enough said many times to make despaire but that there is this prouidence of God that it comes not vpon men by this meanes but either of the melancholy of the body or the speciall curse that God priuately powred vpon them or by the speciall working of Satan by Gods iust permission And yet I allow not indiscreet rashnes or rude indiscretion in applying threatnings Doct. 3. That it is the dutie of euery Minister to labour to build vp Gods children in comfort as the Apostle doth herein expresse his care But yet consider whom the Apostle comforts 1. Such as had the faith of Iesus Col. 1.4 2. Such as loued all the Saints Col. 4.1 3. Such as were fruitfull hearers of the Gospell Col. 1.6 4. Such as were constant and laboured to bee grounded in faith and hope Col 1.23 5. Such as accounted Christ their greatest riches and the Gospell a glorious mystery Col. 1.27 6. Such as were circumcised with circumcision made without hands and haue put away the body of sinnes and had with painefull sorrowes put away fornication vncleanenesse the inordinate affection wrath anger malice cursed speaking filthy speaking and lying out of their mouths Col. 2.10 3.5.8 4. A question may be here asked whether consolations doe barre out rebukes and directions Answ They doe not for Paul doth comfort and yet he rebuked in the second Chapter and directed in the third nay many times rebukes and directions are great doores of consolation Thus of Pauls care to haue them comforted Tichicus did comfort their hearts 1. by his presence 2. by bringing letters to the Church from Paul 3. by his words not of report onely relating Pauls estate to them but of doctrine perswading them to patience vnder their crosses remembring them of the ioyes to come strengthning them against the gaine-sayings of aduersaries the temptations of Satan the rebellion of their owne flesh and the inconuenience of Pauls imprisonment and lastly instructing them how to goe on in holy life Thus of the first part of the narration In the narration concerning Onesimus I obserue two
them in that cleerenesse we now see them Thirdly willingly to suffer for righteousnesse 2 Thess 1.5 Lastly Ministers should here be informed and prouoked by all meanes possible in season and out of season to exhort perswade beseech men and turne themselues into all formes to preuaile for it is about a kingdome they labour Thus for instruction 2. It serues for reproofe first of such as can be so easily content either to want or lose the meanes the kingdome of God is taken from them Math. 21.43 Secondly of the waiwardnesse of caueling hearers that can neuer be set downe but are still obiecting against this word of doctrine or the estate of Christians these are condemned Math. 11.16 c. Thirdly it is a great terrour to rich men in speciall who are threatned with impossibilitie to enter into this kingdome if they doe not aboue all other men looke to themselues Math. 10.23.24 Fourthly of the discontentments of Gods seruants vnder crosses is there no king in Sion or is it no priuiledge that the first Dominion is come vnto them Mich. 4.9 Fiftly it specially reprooues those wicked persons that professe by their workes they will not haue Christ to raigne ouer them by his word Luk. 19.14.27 Zach. 14.17 woe is vnto them and woe to such as shut vp the kingdome of God before men Math. 23.13 3. For comfort to all Gods seruants Did so great Kings and Prophets desire to see these things we see what is it to enioy such a Kingdome was it a great offer in Herod to offer halfe his kingdome what is it in God to giue a whole Kingdome better then any kingdome on earth yea this comfort is the greater in that such christians whose grace is but like the graine of mustard seede may be possessed of this Kingdome Which haue beene to my consolation Doct. The labours of Gods seruants are a great comfort vnto good men it is a comfort to see Gods worke prosper and besides ioy in the holy Ghost is wrought in their hearts by the power of the word preached Quest What should be the reason Why many hearers haue no more comfort in hearing why many that come constantly to heare Gods seruants yet get not consolation or not the comfort they desire Answ The lets of comfort are either 1. in men or 2. in God In men they are either of frailty without any great sinne or such as arise of sinne The lets of frailtie are specially two 1. Bodily distemper by sicknesse or melancholy but this may be tried thus if they bee dead hearted in all other things aswell as hearing and praier c. 2. Waiwardnesse in the distresse of conscience when the soule refuseth comfort Psal 77.3 The lets of comfort that arise of sinne may be considered two waies first as they are in the worser sort of men Secondly as they are also in the better sort In the worser sort these are the lets First impenitencie Ier. 8.6.8 Secondly peruersnes Ier. 6.10 Thirdly vile affections such as are 1. Worldly griefe or fretting 2. Worldly cares these are thornes 3. Rage and passion Rom. 15.4 4. Lust 2 Tim. 3.6 5. Enuie 1 Pet. 2.12 4. A spirit of slumber Rom. 11.7.8 c. 5. Contrariety or contradiction in opinions Phil. 2.1.2 In the better sort 1. want of preparation plowing must go before sowing Math. 17. Of attention Isa 55.3.4 Of estimation of comfort receiued Iob. 15.11 Of godly sorrow Isa 61.62 2. Preuailing of other ioyes 3. An ouer high expectation 4. Presumptuous sinnes 5. Spirituall satiety and fulnesse when they seeme to haue grace enough and want nothing too like the Laodiceans Reuel 3. Thus in men 2. God doth restraine consolation sometimes for reasons secret to himselfe sometimes for reasons reuealed but not to vs as 1. To teach vs to know that comfort is his gift and to draw vs to looke aboue the meanes 2. To teach vs to liue by faith and not by sense 3. To scourge vnthankfulnesse 4. To compell vs to the vse of other of his ordinances too much neglected Thus of the lets To passe from this point we may here obserue 1. An imitable praise in the Apostle he enuies not the labours of his brethren he is so farre from it that he reioyceth in it 2. We may see that the wisest and greatest men haue need to be comforted of meaner men 3. Here is a reproofe of such workemen as by their labour grieue Gods people and are as thornes and goades in their sides but comfort them they doe not Thus of the salutations of the Iewes The salutations of the three Gentiles follow the first is Epaphras who besides the report of his salutation is described 1. by his office the seruant of Christ 2. By his relation to them who is one of you 3. By his loue to them shewed by striuing in praier for them 4. By his zeale not onely for them but for the two neighbour Churches vers 13. This Epaphras was the Cities preacher among the Colossians he is kept back at Rome for a time that so Tichicus might confirme the doctrine before taught by Epaphras Quest But why is the Apostle so long in speaking of him being so short in the mention of the rest Answ It is the Apostles discretion to honour him before his owne people A seruant of Christ He was a seruant of Christ first as a man and so by the necessitie of creation he must serue Christ whether he would or not 2. As a Christian man and so he serues him willingly and in religious workes 3. As a Preacher of the Gospell and so he serues Christ in a speciall function in the Church Doct. 1. Ministers are Christs seruants whence followes two things first they must doe his workes Secondly they must not be seruants of men Doct. 2 The estate of the Ministers of God is an estate of seruing not of raigning they are not Lords ouer Gods heritage nor must they thinke to be like the Prince of the Nations Doct. 3. It is a great honour to be Christs seruant for all his seruants are freemen and their wages is euerlasting and therefore wee should loue to be his seruants neither should it euer seeme euill vnto vs to doe his worke Besides it is a great comfort to poore Christians though they cannot be Kings and Apostles yet they may be Christs seruants which Kings and Apostles haue accounted their greatest honour Thirdly men must take heed of despising or abusing Ministers seeing they are Christs seruants yea it is not safe to abuse any Christian for that very reason Lastly seeing it is so great a dignitie to serue Christ both Ministers and people must be carefull to performe Christs seruice with obseruation of what Christ requires for the manner or rules of his seruice Ministers must not seeke their owne things Phil. 2.21 they must not bee giuen to wine nor to filthy lucre nor fighters nor couetous not prophane in their families not young schollers not
1.14 Thirdly with the seede of Abraham the Iewes the partition wall is broken downe r Esay 2.15 Fourthly with Gods Ordinances God creating peace or els the Word would alwayes bee goring and smiting with the stroakes of warre and words of vengeance Å¿ Esay 11.4 57.19 Fiftly with the godly t Esay 11.6.7 Sixtly with all Creatures u Iob 5. Heb. 2.18 Psal 91.13 Onely there can be no peace first with the Powers and Principalities for after the two strong men haue fought there is no more peace x Ephes 6.12 secondly with the World the World hath hated the Master and therefore the seruants may not looke for better entertainment y Iohn 15.8 3 The effects of this peace 3. The effects of this peace which are principally two first the restitution of soueraignty and dominion ouer the Creatures secondly the safety of the Christian in all estates for from this peace flowes great securitie and protection euen to the poorest Christian either from or in dangers z Iob 5.15 c. 4. What we must do to attaine the sense of this peace 4. That wee may attaine the sense of this peace wee must bee reconciled to God a Hos 2.18 we must be sincere worshippers b Hos 2.17 we must keepe vs in our wayes c Psal 91.13 wee must get a meeke and quiet spirit d Psal 37.12 wee must in nothing bee carefull but in all things shew our requests vnto God e Phil. 4.7 wee must loue God and shew it by the loue of the knowledge of his Name f Psal 91.14 Vses Vses First Gods Children should know this priuiledge for themselues it will be a preseruation against sinne 2. Hence wee may gather the miserie of all carnall persons that are not reconciled to God They want the potection of Angels they are vnder the gouernment of the God of this world the Creatures are armed against them they are stript of the royall priuiledges arising from the communion with Saints yea God fights against them in and by themselues as by terrours of conscience and by vnquiet affections and passions giuing them ouer to an vnruely heart What are Enuy Malice Lust and Rage but so many weapons to fight against the soule Yea God fights against the sinner by the deadnesse of his heart which both affamisheth the soule in spirituall things and takes away the contentment of outward things By the bloud Heere he notes how wee are reconcililed viz. by the bloud of Christ this is that bloud of sprinckling g Heb. 1â— 24 the bloud of the immaculate Lamb h 1 Pet. 1 19. the bloud of the euerlasting Couenant i Heb. 13 20. Christs owne bloud k Heb 13 12. The fruits effects of Christs blood Many are the fruits and effects of the bloud of Christ 1 We are elected through it l 1 Pet 1 2. 2. It ratifies the Couenant of God m Luke 22 20. Heb 9 18. 3. It is that Reconciliation iustifying vs from our former sinnes n Rom 3 25. 5 9. Ephes 1 7. 1 Ioh 1 7. Reuel 7 14. 4. It ioynes Iew and Gentile together in one Citie yea in one house o Eph 2 13 c 5. It purgeth the Conscience from dead workes p Heb 9 14. 10 4. 6. It turnes away wrath and saues vs from the destroying Angell q Heb. 11 18. 7. It makes Intercession for sinnes after Calling r Heb 12 24. 8. It makes perfect in all good workes Å¿ Heb 13 20. 9. By it the Faithfull ouercome the Dragon t Reuel 12 11. and Antichrist u Reuel 19.23 Lastly it opens the Holy of Holies and giues vs an entrance into heauen x Heb 9 7. 10 19. The Vse is first to teach vs to take heede of sinning against the bloud of Christ for if it be thus precious it must needes diffuse a horrible sinne-guiltinesse vpon such as transgresse against it If Abels bloud wronged cryed so fearefully and the bloud of Zacharias what shall the bloud of Christs doe y Mat 23 30 35. Luke 11 50. How many wayes men sinne against Christs bloud And men sinne against Christs bloud 1. By resisting the meanes of application of Christ crucified 2. By prophane Swearing and Cursing 3. By ascribing remission of sinnes to the workes of the Law z Rom 3 20 24 25. 4. By committing the sinne against the holy Ghost * Heb 10 26.29 5. By returning to the lusts of our former ignorance a 1 Pet 1 14. 6. By prophane and vnworthy receiuing of the Sacraments b 1 Cor 11. And in the Sacraments men offend against the bloud of Christ Vses First when they come to it with an opinion of reall presence either by Transubstantiation or Consubstantiation for thereby they deny the truth of the bloud of Christ by consequent and open a gap to the adoration of Christ in or before Bread or Wine Secondly when men vse the Sacraments but as bare signes not discerning spiritually the presence of the Bloud and Body of the Lord. Thirdly when men come thither vnbidden being not called nor within the compasse of the Couenant by conuersion Fourthly when men come to eate this Lambe but without the sowre hearbes of godly Sorrow for their sinnes and Repentance Fiftly such as come without Faith by which they lay holde on Christ and Loue by which they are ioyned to Christians Thus of the first Vse Secondly the consideration of the dignitie of Christs bloud should teach Christians to esteeme their new birth It is better to bee borne of the bloud of Christ then of all the blouds of men c Ioh 1 13. seeing by his bloud wee haue the attonement wee should reioyce in God d Rom 5 11. and comfort our selues in this great prerogatiue that our many sinnes and infirmities are done away in the Intercession of Christ his Blood speaking better things then the Bloud of Abel e Heb 12 24. Thirdly wee should neuer bee much perplexed for the ordinary troubles befall vs for if wee looke vpon the Authour and finisher of our Faith hee endured the shame and contradiction of sinners yea and shed his bloud too whereas we haue not yet resisted vnto bloud f Heb 12.2 4. Fourthly it should enflame vs to a desire of all possible both Thankefulnesse giuing glory to him that shed his bloud for vs g Reu 1 5. and Obedience striuing to walk worthy of the effusion and application of such precious bloud h Heb 13 20. striuing after perfection in all well-doing Of his Crosse It was needfull our Sauiour should be vpon the Crosse that so hee might bee the accomplishment of what was signified by the Heaue Offering and the Brazen Serpent and that so hee might beare the speciall curse of the Law for vs of all deathes the death on the tree beeing by
4. Men lay not downe their cares and lusts they haue marred their taste before they come they doe not empty their heads and separate themselues to seeke the wisdome of the word care or lust will choake the word 5. Men reade not all Gods word nor doe they reade constantly they will not wait daily at the gates of wisdome to reade seldome or by starts and here and there will doe little good 6. One great cause of not profiting is the not seeking of the Law at the Priests mouth that is want of conference and propounding of doubts 7. In many vnprofitablenesse is the scourge of vnthankfulnesse for the good they haue found in reading 8. In reading men do not minde their owne way for if men did propose vnto themselues what sinne of their owne they might finde rebuked and what directions might be collected out of that they reade for their liues or did note how the word did offer comfort when they need it they could not but finde many excellent experiences of Gods prouidence and power in the word they could not liue in any sinne but either reading or hearing would discouer it nor could they goe long without some word of comfort when they needed it yea they might obserue how God in the word they reade did counsell them too when they were in distresse therefore let him that readeth marke and reade for himselfe Lastly the cause is in the most that their hearts are not turned to God and so the vaile is not taken away 2 Cor. 3.16 Cause to be read Obserue here 1. That it is not enough to reade our selues but wee must cause others to reade by exhorting incouraging commanding c. especially Parents and Ministers should see to it so should Magistrates also 2. From the coherence note that we must cause others to reade when wee haue read our selues it is vile hypocrisie for a Minister or Parent to vrge their children or seruants to reade the Scriptures when they neglect reading themselues In the Church Here we haue a plaine proofe for reading of the Scriptures publikely in the Church we see it was anciently both required and practised Adde for the further confirmation hereof these places Deut. 31.11.12 Neh. 8. Luk. 4. Act. 13. And this may assure vs 1. That publike reading is no inuention or ordinance of man 2. That the people of God haue found in all ages great need of this helpe And therefore they are miserably transported with humor that so vilifie or neglect this ordinance of God and it may bee iust with God that thou shouldst not profit by reading at home when thou carest not for reading in the Church Thus of the reading of the Epistle to the Colossians Epistle from Laodicea Here is a great adoe among Interpreters to finde out what Epistle this was 1. Theophylact thinkes it was the first Epistle to Timothie which was written from Laodicea another towne of that name not this Laodicea before mentioned 2. Some thinke Paul did write an Epistle to the Laodiceans which was Apocrypha and so Dionysius tels of a third Epistle to the Corinthians Iacobus Stapulensis caused such an Epistle to bee printed but Catharinus could easily auouch that it was a bastard and counterfet 3. Some thinke the Laodiceans wrote to the Apostle and propounded their doubts vnto which the Apostle hath answered in this Epistle and therefore required that his answer might be compared with their doubts this is the most publike opinion But in the generall it shewes vs thus much that wee must reade other good bookes as well as Scriptures Thus of the 16. verse VERS 17. And say to Archippus take heed to the Ministerie which thou hast receiued in the Lord that thou fulfill it THese words concerne the Colossean Preacher who is not onely saluted but exhorted This Archippus as it seemes was their Pastor ioyned with Epaphras who was now at Rome with Paul it is likely he was growne negligent in teaching and carelesse and idle Painfull Preachers many times grovv idle Many times it comes to passe that men that sometimes were painfull in their Ministerie doe afterwardâ— grow slacke and negligent 1. Sometimes from very discouragements from their people either because they profit not or because they weary their Teachers with indignities and wrongs thus the very Prophets haue beene sometimes so tired that they could haue been almost willing neuer to speake more in the name of the Lord. 2. Sometimes this comes from the corruption of their owne natures they grow soone weary of Gods worke or else hauing taken more worke to doe then they are sufficient for they grow to neglect all or else they are drawne away with the loue of the world or else forbeare of purpose to preach often lest they should be thought to be too precise or else to winne applause they set out at first with such a strife to seeme eloquent learned that they quickly spend their store and then rather then they will be obserued to want they will giue ouer preaching 3. Sometimes God himselfe for the wickednesse of their liues casts a barrennesse vpon their hearts and blasteth their gifts In this exhortation foure things may be noted 1. Who he is that is exhorted say to Archippus 2. The matter charged vpon him see to thy ministerie 3. The reason by which it is vrged thou hast receiued it of the Lord. 4. An explication of the matter charged by the extent of it to fulfill Say to Archippus Here I obserue 7. things 1. The sinner must be told of his sinne Leuit. 19.17 2. Such as offend publikely must be told of it publikely 3. Ministers as well as others may be rebuked though some Clergie men are so sore and so proud that they may not be touched and many times it is a iust iudgment of God that no man should rebuke them that their sores might not be medicined but like vnsauorie salt they should be cast out of God No mans learning or greatnesse of place can so protect them but that they may bee told of their faults it is too commonly knowne they can sinne as well as others why then should they not be rebuked as well as others Doth Archippus need to be told The Lord be mercifull to the Land and Church There bee many Archippusses in the Church of England had neede to be wakened with a loud trumpet of rebuke and to be told of their faults euen of their ignorance silence sloth pride couetousnesse simonie dissolutenesse ambition contempt of their brethren and soule-murder of many kinds 4. The people may put their Teachers in minde of their faults as they ought to incourage them in well doing so may they admonish them for what is euill Therefore Ministers should striue so to liue and so to teach as their people should not haue cause to finde fault 5. Ministers must be told of their faults by their people with great reuerence and heedfulnesse and wisdome according to that direction